2009 Between the Lines (c) 2009 By Bobbi Marolt. All Rights Reserved. ISBN 10: 1-60282-078-3E ISBN 13: 978-1-60282-078-4E "Could I but Bring You Comfort in My Death" by Nicholas Gordon Reproduced With Permission This Electronic Book is published by Bold Strokes Books, Inc., Po Box 249 Valley Falls, New York 12185 First Edition: May 2009 This is a work of fiction. Names, characters, places, and incidents are the product of the author's imagination or are used fictitiously. any resemblance to actual persons, living or dead, business establishments, events, or locales is entirely coincidental. This book, or parts thereof, may not be reproduced in any form without permission. Credits Editors: Cindy Cresap and Stacia Seaman Production Design: Stacia Seaman Cover Design By Sheri (GraphicArtist2020@hotmail.com)

ACKNOWLEDGEMENTS Carleen Spry: For your last-minute suggestions, thank you. MM? Carsen Taite: Although it didn't work out, thank you for your legal input. Cindy Cresap: Editing with you has sharpened my ability through your priceless knowledge and clarity of presentation. Thank you very much. Lynn Richardson: For your input and for listening to my rambling, thank you. Nick Gordon: Without your poem, an integral part of the story would have lacked power. Thank you so much! Pauline McLynn: From across the pond, thank you for your generosity. Radclyffe and Jennifer Knight: For trusting the story, thank you. Sheri: Wow! Thank you very much for the lovely cover. Do you recall my initial e-mail before I submitted? I chose well. Stacia Seaman: For excellence in editing and with timely responses, your contribution has been painless. You and Cindy rock! Susan Jansson: For countless hours of reading drafts and for your input, thank you. DEDICATION For Kathy Arnold, who started it; Elnora J. Chisnell, who knew I could; Diana Kinback, who now knows; and for you-the reader.

CHAPTER ONE

Gail stared into the ashtray. A brown-papered cigarette smoldered, preceding nine others that lay untouched beyond the second drag. Smoke spiraled upward and splayed into a mushroom cloud as it swirled around the dome of a small desk lamp. She mashed out the cigarette. Gail scratched her wrist. She looked back at the monitor, felt satisfied with her work, and gave a heartfelt good-bye to her protagonist. THEEND, she typed and saved the work to her flash drive. "Good-bye, Sommer Rayne. I'll miss you." At least until she developed new characters. Gail printed and boxed the final hard copy. She burned three copies onto CD and packaged everything for her editor. Steven wouldn't be happy that Gail had ignored some of his suggested changes, but she decided to stay married to her words. If he didn't like it the way she had written it, she would return the check and worry about the contract later. They could argue about it over lunch, and she would make certain it was an expensive lunch. Gail shut down the computer and snapped the laptop closed. She looked around the room and took a deep breath. She was tired. "I'm tired of thinking, tired of developing new characters, and tired of building plots." She stopped and considered her words. "I never thought I'd hear myself say that." Normally, Gail treated herself to a month in Europe after completing a novel. This summer, she would be a woman of leisure, lazily entertained at home. Sunny days meant gardening, evenings meant watching DVDs. If something changed those plans, she might go with the flow. "World, meet Gail Prescott. Official couch potato," she said, eager to forget the electronic quill. "I might even gain ten pounds for the fun of it." Novel complete, hot coffee and Maureen O'Hara were the next things on her mind. Gail turned on the TV and TiVo, then clicked through the appropriate buttons to The Quiet Man, recorded earlier in the week. She clicked PLAYNOW turned up the volume. Gail then headed to the kitchen to brew a fresh pot of hazelnut coffee. A sudden ring from the phone startled her and she spilled coffee grounds on the counter. "Shit," she muttered and picked up the phone. "What?" She brushed the spilled grounds onto her palm, then into the filter. "Hello. I'm calling Gail Prescott." The woman's phony British accent irritated Gail. "I'm Gail." She poured the final scoop of grounds into the filter and swung the basket into position. Gail turned on the coffeemaker, positioned the carafe, and leaned against the counter. "Good evening, Ms. Prescott. I'm Tannen Albright." You have enough nerve to impersonate a famous actor? Gail laughed, but was irritated with the unwanted conversation. "I'm sorry, but a certain society of Swedes is pounding at the door, eager to hand me a Nobel Prize for literature." The response amused Gail, but all she really wanted at that moment was a fresh cup of Joe. She would have insisted the Swedes wait. She was that adamant. "Really, Ms. Prescott. I am Tannen Albright and, tossing aside protocol, I wish to speak with you." Gail was a connoisseur, as she liked to call it, of English accents. She gravitated to them but never dared to mimic the sound for fear of sounding as ridiculous as the woman sounded on the phone. A perfect British accent mesmerized her. A false sound turned her off completely. "Toss it elsewhere, sweetheart. I-No, wait! Streep and Hoffman live close by. I'll give them a call and we'll do this in conference. Please hold." Gail was ready to click the off button when she heard more. "Maybe this will go better if I contact your publisher." "No, better would be if you sound like you're from the British Isles. A good Julie Andrews or even Eliza Doolittle would have been better. At least then, I might have enjoyed a decent flirt with you. And do you know why I would flirt?" Without waiting for a response, Gail continued, "Because I am abso-bloomin'-lutely charmed by the sound." Gail turned off the phone and tossed it on the counter. "Whoever that was, she receives an A plus for originality." The warm aroma of hazelnut coffee relaxed Gail. She filled her mug, added cream, and quickly settled in front of the TV, just as John Wayne suggested a walk into the village of Innisfree to Maureen O'Hara. "It's only five miles. Just a good stretch of the legs," he said. Gail stretched her legs. "John," she said to the screen, "Maureen is gorgeous. I wouldn't have minded stretching my legs with hers. I'm very jealous of you." When the movie ended, Gail paged through the guide and noticed a Tannen Albright film on the Sundance Channel. She tuned in for a few minutes and patted herself on the back by noting the caller's voice compared poorly to the voice Gail heard in this film. Gail watched Tannen while she shouted at her co-star, called him a cheating bastard, then flicked her cigarette at his chest. The smoldering tip of the cigarette exploded into a miniature firework display. Tannen stormed to the door, paused long enough to say "Dolt," then walked out without slamming the door. "Classy exit, Tannen." It was past two in the morning when Gail turned on some classical music and snuggled under the blankets. Mentally and physically exhausted, she drifted to sleep before getting through the first Bartok piece. In what seemed like minutes, Gail was startled into consciousness by the ghastly ring of her telephone. Gail reached blindly for the phone. "Hello." She opened her eyes to the reality of daylight and looked at the clock. It was nine twenty. "Good morning, Gail. How's my best writer this morning? Is the manuscript ready?" Good God, Steven. Must you be so cheerful in the morning? Isn't there some type of law that states one must keep one's lips sealed until the rest of the world has awakened? "Yes, Steven. I'll bring it tomorrow." "That's fine. One more thing-" "No more things. Let me wake up and I'll call you back." Annoyed when the phone rang again, she pulled her pillow over her head. "Stop!" Gail threw the pillow to the foot of the bed and grabbed the phone. "This better be good," she mumbled into the mouthpiece. Steven's voice had an edge to it. "Gail, it's nearly one and I need to talk to you." Shit. I've been sleeping forever. She rubbed her eyes with one hand. "I'm sorry, Steven. What's going on?" "I received a call this morning from Tannen Albright's manager. She'd like to talk with you." Gail chuckled and groaned, remembering the conversation. "That really was her." "I heard about that conversation. She took it well." "What does she want?" She rolled onto her side and pulled the blanket over her shoulder. "Something about an early novel you wrote. I think she said Tenfold." "Tenfold? That's an interesting choice." "I have her number. It's her Manhattan residence and she'll be there after seven tonight." She sat up and scribbled the number on a notepad. "Thanks. I'll see you tomorrow afternoon with the manuscript." Gail stripped and stepped into the shower. Four showerheads shot hot water and pounded her body awake while mint bath gel awakened her senses. She considered what she knew of Tannen Albright. Tannen began her career as a stage actor and gained acclaim in an award-winning production of Antigone, directed by David Pierce. They were soon married. Over a decade later, David died from a prolonged illness, and Tannen moved to the United States. "Tannen Albright. Let's see-Oscars, BAFTAs, Golden Palm, Golden Globes." She grinned at how often she had seen Tannen in nude scenes. "She certainly has golden globes." Gail rinsed her hair. Golden Palm: an award or an attribute? Gail stepped from the shower and dried off quickly. She made a quick lunch of natural peanut butter on white bread. "This should begin my quest for ten pounds," she said and took the sandwich and a glass of milk out to her greenhouse. Gail set the glass on the table, near a tray of begonia seedlings. After inspecting their shafts, she decided one tray was weak. She took a bite of the sandwich with one hand as she grabbed the tray with her other hand and emptied the seedlings onto the table. She sat on the table, next to the mound of dirt, finished her lunch, then sifted through the trashed flowers. Gail decided to mix a different fertilizer to the soil and begin again. She worked until early evening, mixing nitrogen, phosphorous, potash, and other chemicals into the soil. When satisfied that her new mixture would stun the gardens of the world, or at least her private garden, Gail replanted the ailing begonia seedlings, headed back to the kitchen, and placed her milk glass into the sink. She searched for the paper that had her scribbling of Tannen's number. Gail found it under the bed and then walked to the pool. She stepped onto the first step, enough to wet her feet, and sat. Her neighbor's gold tabby lumbered up and sat by her side. Gail poked Tannen's number into her phone and waited. "Hey, Jimmy." Gail scratched under Jimmy's chin, evoking a generous purr from the feline. After three rings, Tannen picked up. "Tannen here." Gail heard the same false British accent. "Ms. Albright, I'm Gail Prescott." Tannen's silence was enough to make Gail want to fling the phone, along with herself, into the pool and pretend last night had never taken place. Four seconds of dead air felt agonizingly long. "Ms. Albright, are you there?" "Ah, Ms. Prescott. Would you like me to sing something from The Sound of Music? Or would you prefer My Fair Lady?" Gail laughed with anxiety. "I hope you'll accept my apology for the conversation last night. You don't sound British." "I'm completing a film that requires me to speak American accent English. Occupational hazard causes me to sometimes bring it home." Tannen's casual voice pleased Gail, but still lacked the sound that Gail enjoyed. "That's too bad. I find the English sound very charming." "So you've mentioned. Then I'll switch, because I need to charm you." Gail smiled when she finally heard Tannen's natural voice. "Now you're much more convincing," Gail said. "If you're still willing to charm me after my tirade, the proper thing is for me to ask why." "I've recently read one of your novels and I want to talk about acquiring film rights." "My editor mentioned Tenfold. Is that the book?" "Yes." "Why that book?" Gail pulled her feet from the water, stretched out on the concrete, and crossed her ankles. Her arm acted as a pillow. Jimmy hopped to Gail's stomach and kneaded her belly. "I've never been so emotionally involved with a novel. Your characters were far too real, and you made me cry for at least ten minutes after finishing." "Good. I wanted readers to blubber about it for days." A crackling sound caused the cat to stop and turn toward the woods. He sprang from Gail's stomach and ran toward the intruder. "I suspect many were stirred, Gail. The story often comes to mind, and the writing..." Tannen was silent for a moment. "I simply couldn't close the book until I'd completed it." "Have you read others I've written?" "I've read Double Fault and Braxton's Game.Fault was good, but I had a tough time with Braxton and never finished. He seemed too angry at the world." "I think it would have been worth your time. Braxton had some redeeming qualities and became a hero by the end." "How good for him, and I won't have to finish reading it." Gail laughed. "Without question." "Could we meet to talk about my idea?" "Tannen, I thank you for contacting me, but filming Tenfold isn't an option." "A few minutes of your time are all I ask. Just listen?" Gail sat up just as Jimmy returned from the woods. A brown field mouse dangled in his mouth. With infinite feline pride, he dropped his prey at her side, meowed once, and headed toward his home. Gail wrinkled her nose. "Yuck." "Yuck? Is my idea so repulsive?" "Sorry. A cat has just presented me with something furry and dead. Talking with you is not repulsive." Gail walked to the cabana and grabbed a can of diet soda from the fridge. She popped the top and pictured Tannen at the other end of the phone. At the very least, would it not be worth meeting the woman who was probably Hollywood's most famous female actor since Garbo? "I'll be in the city tomorrow," Gail said. "Would you like to join me for a late lunch?" "Yes. What time and where?" "One thirty at Talley's. It's on the corner of Madison and...hmm...I've forgotten." "Leave it to me. I'll see you then." Tannen paused. "You're a fine writer, Gail. I look forward to meeting you. Good night."

CHAPTER TWO

At 1:47, Gail pulled into the parking lot near Talley's. It mortified her to be late for anything, but traffic had been near gridlock in the city. Another U.N. session, she surmised by the clutter on the East Side. She tossed her keys to the valet and dashed the remaining block to Talley's, wondering why she never took the train. When she reached the restaurant, Gail caught her breath and peered through the window. She scanned the room for Tannen, but did not see her. "Good, I'm not late." She hadn't looked enough. When she noticed Tannen's profile next to the window, Gail's shoulders dropped and she resigned to defeat. "Shit. I'm late." She entered the restaurant and headed to the table. She was a regular patron at Talley's, and the restaurant's best waiter, Joey, quickly greeted her. They had become cordial, and he assured prompt, friendly service. Tannen looked up at her with eyes that Gail could only describe as extreme blue. Her smile told Gail that Tannen recognized her. Joey took Gail's jacket. He leaned over and whispered, "Don't worry, Ms. Albright's just arrived." He straightened. "I'll bring your cappuccino, Gail." Turning to Tannen, he asked cheerfully, "Fresh coffee for you, Ms. Albright?" "No, thank you." She looked at Gail and offered her hand. "Tannen Albright." "I'm Gail." They shook hands and Gail sat across from Tannen. "I had wanted to chastise you for tardiness, but he bloody gave me away!" "Joey takes care of me," Gail said lightly. "It's nice to be taken care of." "It's a cheap form of seduction." Their eyes met and Gail somehow managed to keep a straight face when Tannen appeared offended. "That's a decadent analogy, Gail." "People always want something, don't they?" "Yes, but generosity is a valid form of kindness, not necessarily the act of an impostor." Obviously annoyed, Tannen pushed herself from the table and stood. "I'm sorry, Gail, but I've made an enormous blunder." "Don't go." Gail stood as Tannen began to turn away. "They're lines from my newest novel." Tannen turned to her, lips pursed. Gail felt reprimand through Tannen's glare. She waited, wondering how badly she'd damaged their meeting, first with the Swedes and now this. "Bloody hell." Tannen sat and motioned for Gail to join her again. "For a moment I had a severe dislike for you." "Your response was almost exactly the same as the character in my book." Gail placed her napkin on her lap. "Then I can imagine the next scene correctly: Y smashes palm into cheek of X?" "Nearly, but X was just bullshitting Y, as well." "Writers are so full of themselves." When Tannen scowled and then laughed, Gail felt the ice melting. The warm timbre of Tannen's laughter surrounded Gail. "Well done, writer lady. I'll make a mental note to read that book." Gail looked toward the bar as the bartender opened a bottle of Michelob. They exchanged a smile when their eyes met. The bartender mouthed "hello," and Gail nodded in acknowledgment. Tannen glanced over her shoulder and then looked back at Gail. "Is she a friend?" she asked. "Her name is Jordann and she's an acquaintance. Her father owns Talley's." Tannen looked again. "She's very striking and seems to fancy you." Gail smiled when Jordann winked at her. "Not to mention she's very young." "I say she's approaching thirty. My guess is you're not yet forty. That isn't much of an age gap." Tannen shrugged. "If I had turned down films that included nude scenes with much younger men, I would have a less significant résumé. At least they went home at the end of the day. Are you involved with another person?" "No. I have the attention span of a lightning bolt when it comes to relationships." "Why is that?" "Overactive imagination? I find no pleasure listening to someone talk about the perfect drapes purchased for her living room, or that sort of thing. My mind drifts to a story I'm working on, and every so often a grunt of acknowledgment comes out of my mouth." That's the perfect half-truth. "It sounds like boredom, not overactive imagination. Either way, it doesn't make for a tight relationship. What about lovers?" Gail paused, surprised with the personal inquisition and hesitant to answer, but she gave Tannen a direct answer to her direct question. "I write romance. My lovers eventually fall victim to my finding characters in them. They become a part of the woodwork and then they disappear. Fairness escapes me." Another half-truth. Does that make it the whole truth? It caused Gail to wonder how many halves there were in her whole truth and nothing but the truth. She sat back in her chair, frustrated with her inability to let love happen. Gail looked at Tannen. Her hair was nearly platinum, and Tannen wore it well. "Oddly enough, I'm not very good in the romance department, and that's by choice. My friends tolerate me, though." "Special friends you have, then." Tannen cocked her head to one side. She seemed to be studying Gail. "Gail, I mentioned that your book made me cry. That confounds me, because I'm more accustomed to inducing emotion. The turnabout was unanticipated. Tell me about yourself. What drives your passion?" Gail smiled. "I don't think of myself as passionate. If what I write is passionate to some, then it's all the better for me." Tannen shook her head. "I don't buy that. As you did with X and Y, you have a convenient way of making a reader think one thing and in the next sentence the reader thinks 'Oh, that's what she means,' but farther down the paragraph, you show a third meaning. You force your reader to wonder if that is your true meaning. Then suddenly-all of it makes sense. Your passion comes through with each sentence." "Rather amusing, isn't it? Words and characters are fun to toy with. I'm surprised readers allow me to get away with it." "'Intriguing' is the word that comes to my mind, but you are passionate, in spite of what you say. I wondered if I could ever portray your characters the way you had written them. You also made me wonder if I've ever really made love before." Tannen leaned closer to her. "And when that happens"-she paused-"when that happens, it's magical." Gail wanted to light a cigarette. A quick nicotine rush would relax her and afford her the time to think more carefully of her responses. Tannen's candor caught her by surprise. She felt as though she had lost command of what dialogue they had shared. Words were Gail's power, but Tannen Albright quickly breached the perimeter. Gail took a mental drag of a menthol cigarette, and exhaled. "You know only what I write," Gail said. "And you cannot write what you don't know." Stumped for a short time and watching Tannen's expression becoming too smug with each passing second, Gail finally responded. "Perhaps I watch too many of your movies and write what I remember." "Bollocks! You're dishonest with yourself." The sound of shattering glass ended most conversations. Many eyes and heads turned toward the bar. Cheers broke out in the crowd and Jordann took a bow. "Damn it," she said and turned to Gail, offered another bow and a wink. Gail smiled and watched while Jordann swept up the glass shards. "She's flirting with you," Tannen said. Gail agreed with a nod and then she looked back at Tannen. "How can you assume to know my personality?" "Obviously, there are many things I don't know about you." Tannen sat back in her chair. "But you are obviously in your work. When you write, you take the smallest of sentences, seemingly harmless sentences, and pound a desperate thought into the reader, as when you likened kindness to a cheap form of seduction." "That caused you to think desperately? Interesting." She was proud of her comeback. "I think that's a bit dramatic, Tannen." "Drama is my life, darling. I recognize it when I see it. But no, I'm not thinking desperate thoughts. This is what I mean about your being a passionate person: tell me about the ketchup bottle." Gail stiffened when reminded of the bottle. She simply wasn't thinking when she approved that photo for publication and would never betray her memory of Olivia. Especially not for the sake of selling books. Tenfold was the only book jacket that displayed the bottle, and Tannen had zeroed in quickly. "There it is, right on cue: passion. I've made you uncomfortable, mentioning that bottle." Why do you care about it? Why did you even pay attention to an unattractive container? No, I won't tell you. "You're observant." Spare Cassius. "Tell me what you think the bottle is about." "On the back cover of Tenfold is a photograph of you leaning against a bookcase. On a shelf is a ketchup bottle with a partially torn label. My immediate attention went to the remaining words on the label, because they are mostly Arabic. Then my attention was drawn to the sand in the bottle and what appeared to be a seal on the cap." Gail nodded, trying her best to stay emotionally detached from Tannen's detailed observation. Part of Gail wanted to listen, another part wanted Tannen to shut the hell up. I don't need to hear this. Gail offered only the basics. "A friend went to Egypt, asked if I wanted anything. I told her sand from the Nile. She brought it back in that bottle and I sealed it with wax." "Nor does the label intrigue you. The sand is your antagonist." Gail was surprised at Tannen's intuition. Let's see where your imagination takes you. Tell me all about how careless I am when trusted to love. Remind me how easily and how quickly I destroyed a loving relationship. The truth is, you don't know jack about that bottle. "Go on," Gail said. "I'm curious to how different our stories could be." "I imagine you sometimes grab that bottle and wonder of the history it holds. You roll it repeatedly in your hands and watch the tiny pebbles twist and turn. Perhaps you concoct stories of pharaohs and queens, and the love of strangers in a strange land. Perhaps something more, but you never open that bottle and actually touch the sand. It touches you, but you never reveal that passion. You will never write about that sand because it scares the hell out of you. The sand is much stronger than you are, and that, darling, is passion." "You're very much the actor, but you're inaccurate for the most part." Let's move on, now. You've had your fun. Joey arrived back at the table, much to Gail's relief. "What can I get for you ladies?" he asked. Tannen asked, "Do you have eggs Benedict?" "Yes." He turned toward Gail. "Shall I double that?" "That's fine, Joey." "Super. I'll have your meal out in a few minutes." Tannen pushed her bangs away from her forehead with both hands but her hair fell back into place. Gail smiled. "I could use a trim," Tannen said. "You look nice." Gail fiddled with her cup and looked at Tannen. "I think you could read lines from a crayon box and mesmerize your audience. Are you always so...so...? God, I hate using the word 'passionate' at this point." "You skirted around my observation, but yes, I suppose I'm overly passionate. Often I'm faulted for being too honest." She shrugged. "I try to be real. That's what matters." "Do you think a person is phony or dishonest if some truths remain hidden?" She let Tannen ponder the question. "There are limits to what people need to know. I would certainly need to know if someone was a mass murderer. To hear you claim, or disclaim, passion is minimal to my needs. Reality is often a given without full disclosure." Her expression was one of triumph. "Would you like to say 'go to hell'?" "Yes," Gail said, "but I won't. You can think what you like about me. I'm much more interesting that way. Tell me about the film you want to do." Gail sat back while Joey served their lunch. "I think it would make an excellent independent film. Sundance will eat it up. I'll direct and I've already spoken with a few colleagues about lead roles." You're very sure of yourself. Why am I listening to this? "I don't know. Film seems to diminish the-" "Passion," Tannen interjected. "But it's about lesbians." Tannen shook her head. "No. The story is about two women with excellent careers. They have more money than they will ever need, leave it all behind to live in Africa, where a tribe adopts them and everybody learns from everybody. In the end they are slaughtered, along with the rest of the tribe, so that the land can be harvested for lumber." Gail cringed. "Until now I hadn't realized how Dian Fossey it sounds." "Sans gorillas, yes, a bit like that, but that wasn't my meaning. The story is about two women. They just happen to be lesbians. Did you know these people?" Gail sipped her coffee. "The lead character was my dorm mate in college. We had a thing for each other during our final two years. It ended when she left for Africa to study and document cultures. Unfortunately, the plane crashed before she stepped foot on the continent." She looked up at Gail. "That is heartbreaking. I'm so sorry, Gail." "I wanted something...a shrine to her, perhaps. Tenfold became that shrine." Tannen reached across the small table and placed her hand on Gail's arm. "You've done a wonderful job. I better understand why you're hesitant to film the story." "Thank you." Gail sat quietly for a moment. "I don't know that I would like to see it on-screen. It's already been told in the best possible way." "Indeed it has been. However, I really want to work with you on this project. Just think about it for now." "I will," Gail said. You're a persistent ass pain, but I can always say no. You're also very cute, sitting there, wearing your lunch on your lip. I've half a mind not to tell you. It would be the first time I've had the upper hand during this conversation. She then pointed to the corner of her own mouth. "You have a little hollandaise sauce here." "I do? Blimey." Tannen wiped her mouth with her napkin. "If it's reassuring, I want you to write the script." "I don't know anything about writing for film." "You know how to write. I can easily show you the script format." Tannen stood. "If you'll excuse me, I need to find the loo. Oh," she reached into her leather bag, "I have something for you to sign." "I'm not ready to sign anything, Tannen. Oh!" she said, when Tannen extended a copy of Tenfold. Tannen placed her hand on Gail's shoulder. "Make an exception?" Tannen made her way through the restaurant. She stopped twice to sign autographs and once for a photograph. Gail looked at the cover of the hardback novel and then turned to the second page. She wrote: For Tannen, Julie, and Eliza. Best wishes, Gail Prescott. When she closed the book, she turned to the back cover and caught her breath at how vividly the bottle stood out. She hadn't looked at the jacket in years. She felt exposed to Tannen. Gail touched the bottle's image. It's been eighteen years, she thought. Joey approached and removed the clutter of plates and flatware. Gail placed the book on the side of the table. "Tannen's upstaging you," he joked. "That's her job, I suppose." She watched as Tannen moved skillfully through the patrons and returned to their table. "This is her element and one I'd rather not have." "Thank you," Tannen said when he seated her. "Dessert, ladies?" he asked. Tannen took a quick look at the laminated list of desserts. Her eyes widened. She smiled and looked up at Gail. "Share some baklava with me?" "Okay," she said and pushed the book toward Tannen. Tannen read the entry and smiled. "Thank you, Gail." She placed it inside her handbag. "My hips will hate me for this," Tannen said, when Joey returned with a portion of baklava. "It's worth it." Gail picked with her fork. "Tannen, the publisher was a small press. I've signed away fifty percent of film rights to them. That's a lot of money to give away." "You sound ungrateful, Gail, especially when money is not something you're desperate for. Veteran actors often sound the same way about cheesy film work they've done before they became 'someone.' Those films established them. You should feel the same way." "I'm not ungrateful, and Tenfold is not cheesy." Not one for listening to bullshit, are you? "I don't mean to imply your book is cheesy, and your contract is not the problem." "I'm the problem?" You have big stones, Tannen. You challenge me. I like it. "Yes. I'll accept your offer to think about this, but I need a decision soon. I'm in the final week before wrapping a film. We could begin working in June, three weeks from now." "You've planned this whole thing, haven't you?" Gail lifted a single flake of the pastry with her fork. She placed it into her mouth, noticing that Tannen watched every motion. She removed the fork slowly. Tannen nodded. She looked into Gail's eyes and said, "Preparedness is my priority." With a sated sweet tooth, Tannen treated for lunch and Gail sprang for the tip.

* * *

When they began their walk up Madison Avenue, Gail pulled a pack of cigarettes from her jacket. "Do you mind if I smoke?" "I do not mind and I'd like one." Gail extended the pack to her. She lit Tannen's and then lit her own. "Much better," Tannen said after exhaling. "You really had me with your X Y theory." Gail chuckled. "It was mean but a lot of fun." "You have an odd imagination, Ms. Prescott. Profound but odd." They continued quietly for a few steps. Is she too busy to spend a few more hours with me? "We will not regret this, Gail." Tannen touched Gail's arm as though she had read her thoughts, but the issue was Tenfold. "I promise to carefully consider your idea. Can I drop you off somewhere?" "No. I need to burn off the baklava." "You may have to walk all the way to Syracuse." Tannen acknowledged the comment with a scowl and then shrugged. "Let me hear from you soon, darling." "I will, but would you mind if we walk together for a while?" Tannen's eyes lit up. She was quick to smile. "I'd love to spend more time with you. I happen to have two seats for a charity game at Madison Square Garden tonight. The Knicks are playing the Lakers. Are you busy that much later? Can I interest you in the game?" "Sure," she said, and guided Tannen toward Fifth Avenue. Tannen took hold of Gail's arm. "You're a basketball fan?" "Not in the least. I purchased the tickets in donation to the Make-A-Wish Foundation." She's generous. That's notable. "What time is the game?" Gail asked and looked at her watch. "Eight. What do we do in the meantime?" "Walk like we own this city," Gail said. "Nat Sherman's is up on Forty-second. I'd like to pick up some cigarettes." "That's more than twenty blocks!" "Just a good stretch of the legs," Gail said. Tannen patted her hip. "We'll burn some of the baklava calories." They turned right onto Fifth Avenue and headed north. The city became louder and the avenue was cooler, shadowed from towering city structures. "Do you like New York?" Gail asked. "Yes. I base my work in L.A., but I try to get here as often as possible. I especially like coming in for the U.S. Open, but it's a rare treat. Not only is it the best week of world tennis, the concession has a scrumptious lobster roll that I feast on." "I know that lobster roll. It has a slight spiciness. We should go to the Cape one day and eat fresh lobster until we burst." "Ooh, that sounds yummy!" Tannen squeezed Gail's arm. "I may hold you to that, Ms. Prescott." "You said the U.S. Open is the best tennis. What about Wimbledon?" Gail asked. "Good tennis, but Wimbledon is nothing more than absolute heaven for a rich bitch and her Gucci sunglasses. The list of England snobbery is longer than both of your legs." "My legs?" Gail looked down the length of her and then at Tannen. "What's wrong with my legs?" "I'm sure they're nice. You're very tall." She stopped and stood directly in front of Gail. Tannen looked into Gail's eyes. "I'm five-six and you have a good five inches over me. That makes you nearly climbable, to my eyes." "You're full of...nonsense." Aren't I the delicate one today? "Eyes of the beholder. I would have thought it flattering to be noticed in such a way." "Not if you've spent your life feeling like a giraffe," Gail said and Tannen laughed. They continued their stroll to Forty-second Street. Gail studied the ogling eyes of many passersby who gazed at Tannen. "I've noticed many people staring at you," Gail said. "Does that bother you?" "Not usually. Most people on the street are respectful and they have their own agenda. Red carpets are much worse." "But you have a lot of security there." "Yes, but having hundreds of people screaming my name can be overwhelming." Tannen tightened her hold on Gail's arm. "It's often hard to keep smiling when I'm thinking how painful my shoes are or how badly I need to find a loo." Gail laughed. "I'm grateful for not having that type of recognition. New Yorkers know me. I get 'Yo, Gail!' a lot, from the guys. What's the worst thing you've been asked to sign?" "One man wanted his arse signed. I thought if he was man enough to bare it, then I was woman enough to sign it." "That's unbelievable!" "Somewhat. I signed his hip. It said, 'You were wonderful. Love and kisses from Tannen Albright.'" "I'll bet his wife loved it." "It was fun, but people tend to think I have no private life." "That you are there to sign their ass, and not to buy the latest copy of...oh, some breathtaking romance novel?" "That's exactly what I mean." She looked up at Gail. "Breathtaking. That's how I found Tenfold." "You're still on the buy," Gail said. "Yes, I am, but Tenfold was breathtaking." They continued quietly for a half of a block, until Tannen broke the silence. "How about Gail Prescott? Any strange autograph stories for the writer lady?" "None here. I'm mostly in the snobbery of New England and they pretty much ignore my celebrity, for lack of a better word. I prefer it." They crossed the avenue at Forty-second Street. The heavy scent of tobacco met them before they entered Nat Sherman, Tobacconist. Gail picked up two cartons of Hint of Mint and two cartons of Naturals Mint. She added a carton of Fantasia Light, the Nat Sherman assortment that boasted papered cigarettes in rainbow colors, along with gold filter paper. "Just because they're pretty." They proceeded up Fifth Avenue until stopping in front of Saks Fifth Avenue. "Do we dare?" Tannen asked. "Do we need to think about it? Let's go!" Gail leaned toward skirts and blouses while Tannen preferred a full dress. Tannen therefore resigned herself to watching Gail primp and choose. "I love this yellow Armani." Gail held the skirt to her waist. "Side pockets, wide waist band, front zipper." She modeled the skirt with a black scoop-neckline cashmere top. Gail turned in the mirror. She looked over at Tannen. "I'm the beginnings of a bumblebee," she said. Tannen laughed. "You really are! Get rid of it quickly, darling." Gail settled for a single Charles Nolan silk blouse with flowing sleeves and pleated cuffs. The charcoal tone was perfect for Gail's white slacks. "It's lovely," Tannen said. "If you're finished, I want to see their jewelry." Gail bought the blouse and they found Tannen's passion: diamonds, platinum, and gold. "These are exquisite." Tannen marveled at some faceted blue topaz posts in white gold. Gail held the earrings to Tannen's ears. "Slip into a black dress with these puppies on and"-Gail stopped and tucked the earrings into her palms. You're breathtaking without the earrings-"you'll make these earrings look priceless." Tannen pressed her finger to Gail's breastbone. "You're a flirtatious one, Ms. Prescott." "Oh, like telling me I'm climbable wasn't flirting." Gail placed the earrings into Tannen's palm. "These are perfect on you." Tannen purchased the earrings, and they crossed the avenue to Rockefeller Center. "Have you been to the Top of the Rock?" Gail asked. "No. Let's go up. The city should be lovely at dusk." Tickets in hand, Gail led them, weaving through walkways and guiding barriers to the elevator. When they reached the top, they stepped out and onto the observatory, and walked to the north side. Manhattan lay below, around, and beyond, in all of her glittering grandeur. Seventy stories high the cacophony of city sounds was tempered, but remained audible. Unlike the Empire State Building, which muted the sounds, the Top of the Rock kept you in the city. Tannen and Gail pointed out the buildings that each recognized. It quickly became a game, which Gail won. "This game isn't fair," Tannen pouted. "You live in this country." "But you live in this city. You should have won hands down." "The Chrysler is prettiest," Tannen said, pointing toward the scalloped crown on the building. She turned to Gail. "Which is your favorite?" "I prefer the Empire State Building," Gail said, "Especially in red, white, and blue. I'm a patriot at heart." Tannen moved closer to Gail. "I'm happy to hear that." She took Gail to the south side of the observatory and pointed toward the lower end of the Hudson river. "I live there, on Bethune, in the West Village." She shivered from the windy night. "I was here on nine-eleven. It was the second worst day of my life." "Was your husband's death the first?" Gail placed her jacket around Tannen's arms. "Thank you, darling." She looked back toward the village. "Yes, David's death was the worst." "Did you see anything on the day of the attack?" Gail asked, but was willing to accept no response from Tannen. She had spoken to many individuals about that day and many did not like to elaborate. Nine-eleven seemed to be their secret pain. Tannen took a slow, deep breath and exhaled even slower. Her expression took her back to the day. She grew somber. "My manager came for breakfast that morning. We were discussing a film offer and we heard," Tannen gestured with her arms, "an enormous explosion. Shortly after, we felt a tremble to the building. I thought it was a local gas line. It seemed that close." She kept her eyes locked toward the village. "I had the Today Show on the telly. When NBC announced the crash, we ran the short distance to the West Side Highway. We saw the North Tower burning. Hundreds of people lined the street. We watched in absolute horror." "The only fortunate moment was finding out that the buildings weren't that full." "Yes. Then we barely witnessed the second plane hit the South Tower." She leaned with both arms folded, on the concrete wall in front of her. She rested her chin on her arm. Her eyes glistened with tears, but they kept sight of Ground Zero. "No need for me to go on." "I'm sorry you witnessed such devastation." Gail recognized vulnerability in Tannen. She wanted to wrap her arms around her, protect her, and apologize for her having seen the attack. Instead, Gail reached for her jacket sleeve and offered it to Tannen. Tannen dabbed her eyes. Gail continued. "Did you know anyone in the towers?" "No," she said, and turned toward Ground Zero again. "It's still difficult to believe they're gone." "Before nine-eleven, I drove the West Side Highway into the city. At a particular bend, the towers welcomed me. The first time I drove in and didn't see them, I changed my route." Tannen took a deep breath and exhaled. They stood, arm against arm, quietly scanning the ensemble of city lights that brightened with the ending of daylight. Tannen turned to Gail. Quietly she asked, "Does the writer lady find this spot romantic? Is it writable for you?" Gail contemplated the erect phallic symbols that created the famous skyline. Overall, it was a pretentious sight to her eyes, but it held a certain bit of glittery romance. Gail pointed to a couple arguing about their hotel choice. "I would write about them. They've been bickering since they stepped from the elevator." She turned in another direction and pointed to three teenage boys. "I would write about what they might do if they were standing at the bottom and someone spit on them, as they've just done to someone else." "I shall not spit, then." Tannen crossed her heart and managed a smile. "I wouldn't suggest it." Gail nudged her. "You could write about a saddened actor lady jumping the wall." However phony her actions were, Tannen gripped the concrete and placed her foot against the side, pushing up into a climb. Gail was amused with Tannen's flair for drama, but she grabbed her by the waist and gently pulled her away from the wall. Their bodies gently collided. "Actor lady absolutely must not do that." Tannen turned in Gail's arms. "Does writer lady have a soft spot for actor lady?" Gail looked at Tannen's mouth, yeah, soft, she thought,and looked back at her eyes. "Actor lady has the basketball tickets and writer lady can't see throwing them away." Gail grinned. Tannen's expression changed from teasing Gail, to playfully hurt, then to sudden recognition. "Bloody hell! The Knicks!" She looked around the observatory. "Let's commit a random act of kindness." Tannen removed the tickets from her handbag and approached a young boy and his father. The father recognized Tannen as she extended her hand. "May I speak with your son?" "Yes," he said, and Tannen bent to greet the lad. "Hi. I am Tannen Albright and I act in movies. What's your name and what do you do?" He looked up at his dad. "It's okay to answer," Dad said. "I'm Michael Fitzpatrick, and I'm eight. I go to school." He looked down at the tickets in Tannen's hand and then looked up at Gail. She smiled at him. "Do you like basketball, Michael?" Tannen asked. His eyes widened in anticipation. "Yes." She held up the tickets, one in each hand, and he glanced at them. His eyes grew wider. "Would you like to take your father to a Knicks game tonight?" "Yes!" "Are you serious, Ms. Albright?" Daddy Fitzpatrick looked at one of the tickets. "These are courtside." "Yes, and you better hurry. The game begins in half an hour." "What do you say to Ms. Albright, Michael?" "Thank you! Thank you! Thank you!" He pulled his father toward the elevator. "C'mon, Dad! Half an hour!" Gail curtsied to Tannen. "You are a princess, actor lady." "I have my moments."

* * *

Not far from The Rock, Tannen pulled Gail into a piano bar. At Tannen's request, the host escorted the women to corner seating. A soft light surrounded their table. The room was reasonably quiet; the musician had excused himself for a break. Most tables were full, and the air sounded of idle banter and sporadic bursts of laughter. "I think we should toast the day, Ms. Prescott." The waiter came over and Tannen ordered. "Just some coffee." "I'll have the same." "Thank you for today, Gail. I don't often relax. There's always a script to consider, or lines to study." "You're a workaholic?" "Guilty. You must be as well, with your catalog of books." "Writing keeps me out of trouble," she said. "I do enjoy traveling. Mostly Western Europe, but I spent three weeks in Egypt after Cynthia was killed." "It's not true, then, what you told me about the bottle of sand? I'm disappointed." "Don't be. The bottle came to me in the manner I described." "A..." Tannen thought. "A late keepsake, perhaps?" "Something of that nature." The waiter arrived with their coffee. Tannen reached to the center of the table, with her cup lifted for a toast. Gail met her at center, poised with her coffee. Tannen said nothing, nor did Gail, until Tannen asked, "Do you wear mascara?" Gail sat back in her chair and set the cup back on the table. That was out of left field. "No. Why?" "Your lashes are fabulous. Your eyes are nearly sinful to look into." "Thank you." Gail was flattered and confused with Tannen's flirtatious challenge. Is she hitting on me? Tannen said drama was her life. Surely, she would create a bit of her own, even with another woman. Gail wrote it off to performance. She raised her coffee once more. "Do we toast sin, then?" "No." Tannen cocked her head. "We'll toast the lovely day we've shared." She tipped her cup against the other. "Prost." "Prost." Definitely not hitting on me. Tannen took a sip. "It's your turn, darling." She sat back in her chair, waiting for Gail to complete the toast. My turn for what? To tell you how your eyes turn my tummy into jittery jumping beans? To invite myself back to your place for a warm and cuddly rendezvous? Gail shifted in her chair. She bit her lip as Tannen watched. "To our lovely day," Gail repeated, and then burned her lip on the coffee. "Damn it." How graceful. An abrupt squelch rang throughout the room. "Sorry about that feedback." The pianist cleared his throat. "We have two equally lovely celebrities among us tonight." Gail's and Tannen's eyes met with an "oh shit" look. Both stifled a laugh. "Star of stage and screen Tannen Albright, and New York Times best-selling author Gail Prescott. Let's welcome the ladies." Tannen graciously waved to the patrons who clapped in their celebrity-sighting way. Gail smiled and nodded. After too many seconds for Gail's comfort, the pianist began to banter with the audience. "You were very unruffled about that," Gail said. "I try to keep them happy. You appeared as though you wanted to hide under the table." "I guess I'd prefer a good 'Yo, Gail!' from them." Tannen pushed herself from her chair and walked quickly to the piano. She exchanged a few words with the piano player. "It appears Tannen would like to say something." He pushed the microphone to her. "Hello, everyone." They greeted her with cheers and wolf whistles. When they quieted, she continued. "On the count of three, I would appreciate it if everyone turns toward my companion and shouts, Yo, Gail!" Tannen turned to Gail, and Gail grinned ear to ear, shaking her head in disbelief. "Ready?" "Ready." They turned to Gail. "One, two, three!" She held the microphone toward the audience. "Yo, Gail!" they shouted. Gail buried her face in her hand and then, smiling, she accepted their greeting. "Hello, everyone." "Thank you," Tannen said to the pianist. She strutted back to her chair, clearly pleased with herself. She sat and motioned for the check. "You're a naughty actor lady," Gail said. "There will be a price for your peculiar ways, Ms. Albright." "I never thought otherwise. Name your fee," she said. "Not today." "Then there is a tomorrow for us? For Tenfold?" "I've told you I'll think about it, Tannen." The waiter brought the check. "A final toast." Tannen held her cup against Gail's and whispered, "To sinful eyes." "And naughty Brits."

* * *

City lights flashed against Tannen as the cab drove through Midtown Manhattan. The lights were less invasive as they neared the West Village. "If we work together, I suppose it would be under close proximity," Gail said, and closed the divider between them and the driver. "I would require your presence during filming. Script changes, consultation whenever the need arises." Gail nodded. "And what about pre-production?" "You'll be a vital part of casting, with final approval placed on both of us." Gail doubted she would see many of the DVDs she wanted to view this summer, much less get laid. "When would we begin?" Tannen smiled. "The moment you say yes." "Doesn't leave much time to relax, does it?" "Not really, but it's all very exciting when it begins. You'll learn new territory and meet people that you'll love and hate. The people you hate most will be those I'm trying to receive funding from." Even in the darkened cab, Tannen's eyes brightened as she spoke. She obviously loved her work. "The fun begins with filming. The love begins when you see the first bit of perfect footage at the end of the first day." Learn new territory: check. Might be a promising summer after all. The cabbie pulled to the curb at Tannen's brownstone apartment. "My stop," Tannen said and reached for Gail's hand. "Thank you, darling. I had fun today." "It's mutual." Gail leaned over and kissed her cheek. Tannen returned the kiss on the other side. As she opened the door, Tannen turned back to Gail. "You're welcome to stay in my guest room tonight, if you're too tired to drive." "I'll be fine. I'll call you soon. Good night, actor lady." "Good night, writer lady."

CHAPTER THREE

"Gail!" Karen yelled. "Where the hell are you?" Gail heard her wandering through the spacious farmhouse. "What's for lunch?" "I'm back here and I'm not cooking," she yelled from the laundry room. She placed the final towel into the laundry basket and greeted Karen when she entered. Karen wrapped her arms tightly around Gail. A quick kiss to Gail's lips followed a powerful bear hug. "You call me your best friend, and I haven't seen you in a month? Did you finish the book? Can I read the final draft? And what the hell are you doing in the laundry room? Where's your housekeeper?" Gail looked at Karen and counted her answers with her fingers. "One, at least a month; two, yes; three, my editor has it; four, doing laundry, and five, I gave Nancy the summer off with pay." "Really? With pay? Wow. You're very generous. She's an excellent cook. Do you think she would be interested in catering your party for me?" "I doubt it. She and her boyfriend are going to Aruba to open a dive shop. I figured they could use the money." "Good for her. I can't believe you didn't make a copy of your book for me. So much for friendship," she muttered. "And what are you going to do without someone to pick up after your many coffee mugs that sit and fester?" "I suppose I'll have to wash them." She looked around the laundry room. "I'll just throw them into the machine." Gail flipped her thumb toward the Maytag behind her. "Smart-ass." Karen hugged her again. "I've really missed you, and I'm glad you have some free time. Now talk to me. You sounded troubled on the phone." "Troubled? Yes, I guess I am. C'mon, let's walk." Blue bachelor's buttons lined the sidewalk to the wooden footbridge behind Gail's house. Sprinkled among them were soft pink pixie star dianthus. Gail and Karen crossed the bridge and ambled down a wooded path of white birch. Late spring buds were maturing with a promise of an abundant summer. Bees were awakening and soon would assist Gail with her garden. This was a cheerful season, but Gail could not help the feeling of sadness that overwhelmed her. She linked arms with Karen. "What's going on, Gail?" Karen asked. "Tannen Albright," she said simply. Karen quickly replied, "Nude scenes." Gail held back a smile and nodded. "I can't dispute that response, but this isn't word association. I spent a day with her recently." "Wow. Tannen Albright made you glum? I think most people would feel ecstatic. I know I would. She's the epitome of sex appeal." Karen stopped them in their tracks and jerked Gail's arm. "You didn't make a pass at her, did you?" "Oh, please." Gail pulled her along and continued, "Why do you even think that?" "Hitting on women is what you do, Gail. You see a pretty girl and you tell her. You see a beautiful woman and you tell her. Then you throw her onto the closest bed." "That's a false accusation." "It's often true. I'm living proof of what effect you can have on a woman after sixty minutes of conversation." "Give me a break, Karen." "Tell me you believe otherwise and I'll call you a liar. Can you honestly say you had no thoughts of-" "Okay! Of course I had thoughts. Tannen is very desirable and I'm human. So what?" "Just trying to make a point, dear." Karen chuckled. They continued through the woods. "And I don't throw women into bed." It was a feeble attempt at self-defense, and Gail knew Karen would call her bluff. "You're so full of shit, Gail. I can remember at least three times you assaulted me in that way." "I assaulted you?" "It was wonderful. You're a first-class lover." They reached a small lake in a clearing. A family of geese pecked at the ground near them. Spooked by the presence of humans, the parent geese hissed in defense and then waddled their way toward the water. Five goslings wobbled behind them. The offspring were still feathered green, but Gail could see the darkening beginnings of adulthood. The ducks hit the pond with soft splashes. Gail spread a blanket on the ground. She stretched onto her stomach and rested her head against her arm. Karen sat cross-legged. "Back pocket, left side," Gail said. She felt Karen's hand reach into the loose fit jeans and pull out the CD. "Is this another one of your unscripted dialogue videos?" "No. It's your copy of the final draft." "No title yet?" "Nope. Still thinking about Sommer's Last Winter, but it sounds a bit too banal." "This," she waved the disk through the air in front of Gail, "is good, and I love you for it, but why are you rubbing elbows with Tannen?" "She wants to film Tenfold and wants me to write the script." "Oh. Wow." Karen was silent for a moment. "That's not good." "Adaptations rarely do a book justice, and it would take away from the love I put into writing it. I don't want to lose a single word, or any of my emotion, to celluloid." "Gail, this is Tannen Albright we're talking about. She doesn't involve herself with a role that doesn't reek of emotion." "But will it translate as well? Will the transition still be my novel? I don't think so, and I don't think I want to rewrite it." "Well, you wouldn't actually rewrite the story. More of a cut and paste or...whatever it is you people do. What does Tannen say?" "She would do it justice." "And you won't trust her with it?" "It isn't simply a matter of trust. If she wanted to film Tucker's Detail,I'd be at her heels. Writing a script means living it all over again. I like to think I've moved on." "Not being able to rewrite the story should tell you that you haven't fully moved on. Look, working with Albright is a unique opportunity." "She's definitively unique," Gail muttered. "Tannen's hot, huh?" Karen grinned. "I knew it. She's a goner." "Karen," Gail snapped. "Be serious about this." "I'm sorry." Gail sat up and picked at the grass in front of her. She noticed two buttercups that had survived late into the season. She pulled them from the ground and placed them on Karen's knee. "How sweet you can be." Karen leaned to kiss Gail's cheek. "Are you crying?" "A little bit." "Aw, honey." Karen wiped a tear with her thumb and wrapped her arms around Gail. "Do what's in your heart. To hell with Sundance and the Academy. I think Tucker's Detail would make a better movie anyway." "And not Tenfold?" Gail gently smacked Karen on her thigh. "Hey! If you'd written a book about us-" "We weren't together long enough for a book." "Agreed, but with creative license and all-" "Are you jealous?" Gail asked as she helped Karen stand. She draped the blanket over her shoulder and turned toward the path. They began the short trek back to Gail's house. Karen shrugged. "Spilled milk. It matters most that we're friends." Gail slipped her arm around Karen's waist and tickled the other side. "Stop." Karen laughed. "I don't know why I put up with you. I'm probably still in love with you." "Shall I call your husband?" Gail teased. "He may want to know about this." "Jeff's in Denver with a thousand other shrinks. Forget about it." Gail breathed a sigh of defeat, much like her sigh when she first saw Tannen at Talley's. She followed Karen to the pool. "I've turned the heater up. Let's have a swim."

* * *

Their bathing suits dried as the women lay idle on the rafts. Gail glanced over and noticed Karen had removed her top. Without opening her eyes, Karen reached over and pulled Gail's raft closer. "This is nice. You've checked the chemical levels in the pool, haven't you?" Karen asked. "I've done nothing to it." "Oh great. God knows what we have lurking in our suits." "We aren't going to die. Maybe itch a little." Gail laughed and Karen groaned. "Terrific." Karen was quiet and then asked, "What will you tell Albright?" "I don't know." Gail searched the blue sky for answers. "I think it would be a mistake to turn down the offer." "I've done worse." Gail splashed the water lazily with her hands. "What's Tannen like?" "Nice company and better looking in person." "Better looking is difficult to imagine." "She's stunning, Karen." "Tannen is so screwed." Gail reached over and yanked the raft from under her.

* * *

After Karen left, Gail turned on the stereo and played Reva Caspian, her favorite classical pianist. She poured a small amount of Napoleon brandy and drank it in one swallow. She poured a larger quantity and brought the bottle to the sofa. Gail picked up the phone and pulled Tannen's phone number from her shirt pocket. She punched in the number. Gail swirled the liquor in the glass, warming it, waiting for Tannen to answer. After five rings, her voice mail picked up. "Please leave a message," it digitally sounded, without benefit of Tannen's English voice. Disappointed, Gail clicked off the phone and set it down. She took a long sip of her drink and let it linger before swallowing. "That's nice stuff." She felt a gentle buzz hit her brain. Gail Prescott was a fan of women. She admired most aspects of them, never finding much fault. Their beauty blinded her, and she flirted openly with the sole purpose of sleeping with them. Sex was a neutral act for her. She didn't need or want love. Her lovers could go home to their significant others, or their parrots, knowing their secrets were safe. Few remained in contact with her and that was fine with her. Simply put, Gail wasn't responsive to love. She respected the women she slept with, but probably not as much as they deserved. And now she was about to turn forty. If she died tomorrow, her legacy would be nothing more than a large bank account and a stack of dusty romance novels left behind by an egotistical jackass. At least she felt like one. Gail stretched her legs in front of her and leaned back into the cozy pillow. That makes you nearly climbable, Tannen had said, and it echoed in Gail's brain: nearly climbable nearly climbable nearly climbable. Tannen's flirtations intrigued her. "I'm not going to do your film, and that leaves me in a quandary." The quandary had a name: Tannen Albright. Tannen was more appealing off screen than she was on. Her sharp wit and sense of adventure also appealed to Gail. She'd felt a sense of pride and distinct honor when Tannen dropped any plans she had and spent her day with her. Gail felt special from the moment Tannen took hold of her arm. Naturally, Gail was sexually attracted to Tannen, but pursuit was out of the question. The best advice Gail had ever received was from a professor at Penn State University. "Gail," she had said, after Gail had hit on her, "I'll give you some advice, and I want you to take this to heart: Never shit where you eat." Gail finished the brandy and poured another. She raised her glass. "Advice taken, Professor." And it was sound advice. Gail would recommend it to anyone within earshot, but it didn't apply to her situation. She was single and so was Tannen. Gail stopped swirling her drink. "Is she single? I never thought to ask her. How did that happen? I lost all control of our conversation." Gail closed her eyes, ran her fingers through her hair, then massaged her scalp and neck to ease the tension she felt. She liked Tannen and thought about her daily. She didn't dare Google Tannen, in fear of becoming an information junkie. Aside from that, there was still her promise. I promised my heart to you, Olivia.All of those women...and I couldn't give myself to one of them. Gail felt the loneliness she had been denying, and then the phone rang. She reached behind her head, to the end table, and grabbed the phone. "It's Gail." "Why didn't you leave a message, darling?" Gail nearly melted. "Mmm. I do love listening to you. It isn't any wonder that I prefer to vacation in England." Tannen laughed softly. "How lucky for us Brits, I say. So...?" "So? Oh! No message. Sorry, I have a buzz going here. I'm alone with Napoleon." She tried to focus on the conversation. "Right. No message. I don't know. I just didn't leave one." "Do you get a buzz on often?" Gail noticed the hesitation in Tannen's question. "What? Oh. No. I only wanted to relax and listen to some music." She watched the slow spin of the ceiling fan, or maybe it was her brain spinning. "The buzz was an afterthought," she said, and rolled to her side. "I was in the shower when you called." "The shower?" Gail sipped her drink and visualized water droplets beading and then sliding from Tannen's breasts. Can't I be more imaginative than that? She smiled. Screw imagination. The woman has nice breasts. "What an exquisite thought." Oh, shit.Gail tried to correct herself. "I could use a warm shower about now." "Darling, did you want to talk about Tenfold?" Tannen asked, in a voice that told Gail Tannen hadn't blinked at her remark, or she had ignored it. "No. I...hmm, actually I wanted to invite you to Connecticut for the weekend." She felt awkward, extending the invitation. Gail emptied the glass in one swallow and set it on the coffee table. She let out a slow, deep breath. "Will Napoleon still be there, or should I bring another bottle?" "Plenty of Napoleon to share with the actor lady. You'll come, then?" "I would love spending the weekend with you, Gail." "Great." As Gail's brain grew fuzzy, her thought processes turned against her. "See you Friday. Wow. Friday is tomorrow." She rubbed her hand over her face. "I better get some sleep. I'll see you tomorrow." "Darling, don't hang up!" "Hmm? What's wrong?" She poured a bit more brandy into the glass. "I need your address." Tannen spoke as gently as she had her first sentence. "Right!" Gail giggled as the alcohol kicked her brain to the curb. "I'm sorry. Maybe I shouldn't have..." "Gail?" "Yes?" "Tell me your address." "Okay. My address..." She thought hard, and won her battle over Napoleon. "Two five four Hastings Road. Lane!" she corrected. "It's a lane." She then blurted, "That's Woodbury!" "Really, darling? I know Woodbury. I've been antiquing there." "That's just swell," Gail said lazily. "See you tomorrow, actor lady." Gail dropped the phone to the sofa, finished her brandy, and set the glass on the coffee table. She felt her way to the stereo, turned it off, and stumbled toward the steps. "Upward and onward," she said and then fell into her bed. "Able was I."

CHAPTER FOUR

From her greenhouse, Gail heard bare feet slap the sidewalk. She withdrew her hands from a bag of fertilizer when Tannen entered the greenhouse. Tannen wore white capri pants with a sleeveless, pink cotton blouse, and she carried her sandals. She was the everyday woman in everyday clothes, without makeup. Pretentious was not a word Gail would use to describe A-list actor Tannen Albright. You look wonderful. Gail smiled. "If I didn't know who you were, I would never imagine you as a sexy screen goddess." "People have misconceptions, but I suppose that's what they would expect. Not some over-the-hill broad in need of a pedicure." Tannen chuckled. Gail looked to Tannen's feet and winced at her long toenails. "I happen to give great pedicure, but you're still an eye-opener without wardrobe and makeup." "Thank you," she said. "It's good to see Napoleon hasn't hampered your day." Tannen looked around the productive greenhouse. "Very impressive, Ms. Prescott. You may do the flowers for my funeral." She walked to her side, wiped a smudge of dirt from Gail's left cheek, then kissed the opposite cheek. "It's good to see you again." "Welcome to Connecticut and my home, but please try to die elsewhere. I really don't want that kind of publicity." Tannen wrinkled her nose. "Is the air always so fetid in here?" "Only when I work with fertilizer." She peeled off her Playtex gloves and washed her hands and arms in the sink. "I always mix it by hand." "Does it make a difference?" "No, but it keeps me humble." "I can understand that it would. Will you show me your garden, darling?" They strolled around the pool. Encompassing three sides of the walkway were late spring flowers and early summer sprouts; needled portulaca struggled for height, right after a border of alyssum. Following the portulaca was lamb's ear. The areas that remained were thick with wildflowers. "Do you do all of this by yourself and write?" Tannen asked. "After I plant, I have a gardener look after them. I weed a lot, though. It relaxes me and allows me to think about current or future novels." "It's all lovely." Tannen scanned the flowers that reached to a stone fence. Wildflowers nestled among each other. "It reminds me of the gardens back in England. Is this what I have to deal with? Perfection in everything you do?" Gail nudged Tannen. "No. I can't cook worth a damn and my housekeeping skills are reasonably shabby." "I like to cook. This weekend we'll eat well, live in squalor, and smell the roses afterward." "Good! I'll make you earn your keep." Gail felt extraordinary, having Tannen as a guest. She felt greater excitement as Tannen's hand slipped between her arm and body to hold Gail's arm. Again with the touching. A part of her was starstruck, and she didn't think highly of that personal admission. Forty-year-old women don't feel that type of thing, do they? She didn't know. Gail was too busy writing, too busy trying to find her next liaison, and too busy protecting her heart. There was no time to think twice about an actor. Gail stopped at the cabana, grabbed a cold bottle of sparkling water, and two glasses. At poolside, Tannen sat and faced the sun. Gail set the glasses on the table and poured the water. "Your invitation is a nice escape from the city. The sun feels wonderful." "Enjoy. The Farmer's Almanac calls for a hot summer. I hope Karen readies my pool before too long." She sat across from Tannen. "Who's Karen?" "You know: Bosom buddy, best friend, and lifelong pal." "I'd like to meet her. I'd like to see how you interact." "I interacted with Jordann." She smiled. Tannen laughed softly. "I know. I saw every wink and smile you sent across the room to her." Tannen set her glass on the table and closed her eyes. "I would like to turn a book into film with you, Gail. Have you decided on working with me on Tenfold?" "I don't want the book filmed," Gail said. Tannen opened her eyes and squinted against the sun. Gail felt no discomfort as Tannen observed her. Gail reached into her pocket, expecting to find her cigarettes, but her hand came out empty. She made her own observations as well. It was always a cigarette in Tannen's films. She threw them, she smoked them, and she burned a character with one. One cigarette she ate. Many times Gail watched Tannen's character sit in bed with a smoke, or lounge in a bath with one. Once during a car chase she lit up, and the list went on. In her film In Disregard, in the middle of excruciatingly boring sex, her character stopped, sat up, and lit a cigarette. To her co-star character she said, "It's the only phallic symbol worth entertaining tonight, and believe me, yours is truly a symbol." In that darkened room, Tannen's breasts glowed orange when she took a drag of the cigarette. Tannen was ten years younger then. She was hot. How would she compare now? "Undressing me?" Tannen asked. Gail felt an immediate flush to her body and averted her eyes from Tannen's breasts. Gail looked directly into Tannen's eyes. "In Disregard," Gail said. "I was thinking of the movie." "You were thinking of the love scene," Tannen said and sipped her water. "You do fancy women. That's for certain." "I didn't mean to-" "Don't apologize. Had you been a man, I'd have slapped you." "And because I'm a woman...?" "Your curiosity is downright enjoyable. Are you trying to compare what you've seen on the screen with what I present here?" Gail laughed. "You aren't actually presenting them per se. Yes, I like women, and you caught me in a moment of weakness." Gail challenged her. "Are you flirting with me, Tannen?" "I recall you wanting to have a 'decent flirt' the night I called you. We were flirtatious in the city." "I thought you were a prank caller, not Tannen Albright. The city was...fun," Gail said. "Then you have no desire to flirt with me?" "I haven't the desire to further embarrass myself." "Really? You sell yourself short, Ms. Prescott. What makes you think I wouldn't be interested in your flirtations?" "Well, hmm. Let me think." Gail put her fingers to her temples, a false attempt toward mind reading. "I know! Common sense tells me you're straight." "You don't seem the type to be hampered by such detail." "What are you telling me?" Gail asked. "Nothing. I wanted your thoughts on why I wouldn't be attracted to you." "You asked no such thing." Gail said. "Flirting and attraction aren't necessarily synonymous." "Touché. The writer lady has corrected my mismanagement of words." "Words are tricky," Gail said. She enjoyed their verbal volley, but no longer wanted to be sidetracked. "How do you feel about my decision?" "I think it's a mistake, but your decision does nothing to weaken my desire to work with you." "I'm taking the summer off. Maybe we can do something in the future." "I'll be working on a script while here, if you don't mind. You have a marvelous working atmosphere." "Stay the summer, if you like. I have plenty of space." "Is that a real invitation? I would love to do it." "Mi casa, su casa." Gail got up from her chair. "I need to do a quick cleanup in the greenhouse. Have a look around the grounds, and then I'll show you the house." Karen arrived unexpectedly. Gail put her to work with test strips, tubes, and chemicals. Pool maintenance wasn't Gail's favorite chore, and Karen was more than happy to oblige. Today's maintenance meant no itchy crotch after swimming. When Gail finished her own chore, she joined Karen at poolside. On hands and knees, Karen leaned over the water and dipped a test vial into the pool. She studied the reaction. "Your chlorine level is low enough. I'll super chlorinate the pool. When will your guest arrive?" She poured the contents onto the concrete, rinsed the vial in the water, and handed it to Gail. Gail watched Tannen's shadow creep up on and surpass Karen. "I believe I'm said guest," Tannen said, and stopped her approach. Gail said nothing. Karen raised her head toward the rippling shadow in front of her. She looked behind her and squinted from the sunlight. Gail understood the nuance of Karen's backside in the air, at Tannen's expense. Karen wiggled her butt and smiled. She motioned to Tannen and, without asking please, said, "Hand me that bottle beside you." Tannen dutifully handed it to her. "Thanks. I'll be with ya in a minute." Tannen shot Gail an amused smile. Gail shook her head, not knowing what to expect from Karen. "Popinjay" came to mind, but Karen wasn't vain enough. With an educated guess, Karen poured chlorine into the water and handed the bottle back to Tannen. She pushed herself up and turned to face Tannen. "Wow. You've probably collected more gold statues than anyone, and you're useful. Now that's what I call diverse. I don't suppose you golf, do you?" "I don't golf," Tannen said, and placed the bottle on the ground. "Really? That's too bad." Karen shoved her hand into Tannen's. "I'm Karen Maines, and Gail was right. You are stunning." "Karen..." Gail warned, but knew she would continue. Karen was a complete chatterbox no matter who was within earshot, and she certainly wasn't one to feel humble in the presence of celebrity. "I'm Tannen Albright, and I thank both of you." Tannen glanced at Gail. "So, Albright," Karen asked, "do you think Dench will bag a nomination for her last film?" She pulled three chairs away from the table and plopped down on an end chair. "Absolutely," Tannen said. "Judi is rarely short of wonderful." Tannen sat at the table, obviously amused with Karen. "I've seen everything she's done. I think the woman could pee in my driveway and I'd be right there, eating my popcorn and cheering her on." Tannen burst into laughter. Gail groaned as she walked by. "That is absolute devotion, Karen," Tannen said, and grasped Gail's arm. "Sit with us, Gail." "Don't let me stop you. I'll be right back." From the cabana bar, Gail turned on the stereo and piped an assortment of 70s and 80s music to the pool area. She waited a few minutes, listened to their laughter, pleased that Tannen was obviously not in distress with the maniac next to her. Yet Gail was also happy that the maniac had shown up to lighten Gail's evening. Tonight, she could relax and put Tenfold behind her once more. After adjusting the speaker volume, Gail returned to the table. Karen asked, "You're a dame, aren't you, Tannen?" "One whack of the queen's scepter, and all of a sudden I became something special, in the eyes of some." Karen nodded and frowned "It takes the pleasure out of referring to someone as 'that dame.' Are you single?" "Yes." Gail's ears prickled at the question and positive response. Thank you, Karen. She angled the chair in the middle and joined them. "Really? Stunning and single. Interesting." She looked at Gail and grinned. "Did you catch that? Tannen is single. Hard to believe, huh?" "Hard to believe." Tannen asked, "Do you have the perfect date for me, Karen?" Karen looked at Gail. Don't you dare. I swear I'll smack you from here to Hartford. "No. You see, that would be me, and I'm married." "Ah," Tannen said. "Who's the fellow lucky enough to have snagged you?" "That's Jeff. He's a shrink." "He would have to be," Gail said to Tannen. "It's the only way he could survive her." Tannen snickered. "Hey!" Karen shrugged. "Maybe she's right." "I'd like to meet Jeff." "You will," Karen said. "I suspect I haven't seen the last of you." "What makes you so sure of that?" Tannen asked. "Yes, tell us, Karen." Hartford first, and I won't stop until we get to Boston. Karen got up, placed her hands on Gail's shoulders, and kissed her cheek. "Because Gail can be a very good friend and you'll not want to miss out on that." "Thank you." You'll live to see another day. "Don't let it go to your head." She kissed Gail again. "I have to get going. Jeff's taking me to see an indie film tonight. Maybe we'll see Tenfold on-screen one day." She smiled at Tannen. "I've enjoyed meeting you, Tannen. Good night, ladies."

CHAPTER FIVE

Gail and Tannen were into their fourth week together when Gail decided she had a problem. She rustled in her bed when the scent of fresh coffee awakened her. The clicking of Tannen's computer keys from the bedroom across the hall added to Gail's morning wake-up call. When did I become accustomed to that scent and those sounds? We've even equalized the housework. Tannen runs the Hoover; I do the dusting. She cooks; I'm the cleaner upper. She washes the cars; I detail the interiors. We wax on/wax off together. We're nearly living together. We are living together, but without sex. "Fuck." Gail heard from Tannen's room. "Exactly." Gail hugged the other pillow to her. But I invited her. How else would it be? I should accept her help as the proper thing for her to do. Tannen suggested the division of housework. I accepted. What really bothers me is...what? That it feels comfortable and I enjoy every minute of my time with her? That I look forward to waking up every morning and hearing her fingers clicking the typewriter keys? That I would miss fresh coffee and her foul language as she typed? That every night I want to knock on her bedroom door and...just...hold...her? What would I do if she invited me into her room? Give her a one-hour lecture on building characters?Give her a pedicure? Gail turned her eyes to the small oval porcelain container on her nightstand. It was no larger than a pillbox. It was white with a red rose on top. She reached over and touched the container with her fingertip. She stroked it once, pulled her hand away, and pushed the sheet from her. Gail slipped into a pair of shorts and a lemony, chiffon blouse. She tied back her hair with a pale green scarf and then brushed her teeth. At Tannen's doorway, she knocked lightly and popped her head in. "Fun. Fantasy. Floral. Flotsam. Frigid. Flask," she said. Tannen sat back and gave Gail a puzzled look. "What's that?" "I heard a lot of F words, and I thought I might play, too." "How do you do it? All I want to do is write a simple script, and it's turned quickly into rubbish." "If you aren't working against a deadline, leave it for a bit. The words will come. Unfortunately, they'll probably come when you're nowhere near a PC." "Perhaps I simply don't possess the writer's mind." Tannen turned back to the PC and saved her work. She joined Gail at the threshold. "Writers are a strange group," Gail said. "I think Tolstoy's head would have exploded had he not written War and Peace." Tannen nodded. "What a mess that would have been. Do you think actors are less creative than writers?" "Actors are creative in their interpretation of stories, but I can't think of any film that is as lasting, and as profound, as the written story." Tannen shrugged. "I suppose you could be right." "I just belittled your profession and you're letting me get away with it?" Tannen grinned. "I think your attempt is more to annoy me, but I don't mind. The longer you speak, the more you close the gap between us. You've moved at least seven inches closer to me." She reached only three inches, to touch the ruffle on Gail's sleeve. "Very pretty top." Tannen crossed her arms and looked into Gail's eyes. "Good morning, Ms. Prescott. Do you want some breakfast?" Gail studied their proximity. How did I not notice? Tannen hadn't budged from the threshold, and now Gail felt each warm breath from her. "No, thanks. Did I hear you talking to someone earlier?" "Yes. Karen called and I invited her over. We had coffee and chatted a bit. She invited me to your birthday party. Forty is quite a milestone." Gail headed toward the steps and Tannen followed. "Forty does not qualify as a milestone. It signifies a very long time, possibly with even fewer years remaining." Gail entered the kitchen. "I've accomplished a lot of things I'd wanted, with no one to reap the rewards after I become ashes." Ashes to ashes. She pulled a plastic basin from beneath the sink and filled it with warm water. "Charities will become my beneficiary." "It's difficult to imagine someone like you choosing to be alone until you die. Why do you want this life?" "Alone is what I do best." Gail hoisted the full basin from the sink and nodded toward the door. "Come to the deck with me." Tannen opened the door for Gail. "No coffee this morning?" Tannen asked. "Maybe later," Gail said and placed the basin on the deck. She pointed to the chair closest the basin. "Sit and put your feet in the water. I'll be right back." She smiled halfway through the kitchen when she heard Tannen ooh and ahh over the warm footbath. She returned to the deck with everything she needed to proceed with a pedicure. "I'm keeping you," Tannen said. Gail sat in front of the basin and dipped her hands into the water. She took Tannen's left foot into her hand and massaged the muscles. She looked up at Tannen. "You're out of your mind to even think that." Tannen leaned her head against the back of the chair and closed her eyes. "Why?" "Because I'm irresponsible with women." "This foot massage doesn't feel irresponsible to me. It feels very caring." Gail stopped and looked at the foot she held. Her left hand caressed the side and then the ankle. She envisioned her hand as it moved up the length of Tannen's calf while her other hand lifted Tannen's foot. Her tongue was quick to catch the flow of warm water. She swallowed and refused to allow another drop fall wasted. She moved her tongue slowly from Tannen's heel... "Having a little fantasy, darling?" I hate when you bust me. "I was wondering how long it's been since you've had a pedicure." "You do like to arse around." Gail dropped Tannen's foot and soaked herself with the splash. She didn't complain. Even the warm water felt cool against her hot face. "I'm not wasting time." She picked up Tannen's other foot and began another massage, leaning more toward therapeutic. "See?" "It still feels wonderful." Tannen moaned. "Do that harder. Right there." "Right here?" Gail pressed harder and her thumbs worked Tannen slowly. When she felt Tannen's foot reacting with rhythm that dripped of sexual overtone, Gail lightened her touch. She could have sworn she heard another light moan from Tannen. "Tell me a story about Gail Prescott," Tannen suddenly said. "A story about me?" Gail wrinkled her nose. "Yes. Any story will do." "Okay." Gail thought for a few seconds. "This is why I became a writer: When I was eleven, my parents vacationed alone and I stayed with my grandmother. That was mostly fun because we played Monopoly and kept entertained in other ways. She would make tea and we would eat Town House crackers with butter. If not crackers, she would make peanut butter fudge. It was always grainy, but I ate it." She moved the basin away from Tannen's feet. She dried them with a towel. "What made your staying there not fun?" Tannen asked. "Grandma was a retired schoolteacher, and she would help me with my homework. Mathematics was her forte. I remember many nights, trying to understand what numbers were all about. She had me in tears. One night she hammered her fingertips on top of my head. I felt very stupid." "How did you feel about her after that?" "I got over the humiliation, but I'll never forget it. Her action did nothing to help my math skills." Gail laughed. "We still had our good moments." She reached for the moisturizer. "This is how you became a romance writer?" "No. While my parents were on vacation, Grandma took me on my first train ride from Johnstown to Altoona. Not far, an hour maybe. The only things I remember about that day are the train station in Johnstown and the MAD magazine some guy was reading on the train." Tannen opened her eyes. "What's a mad magazine?" Gail smiled. "MAD is the magazine title. It's mostly satire and still in publication." "I'm not familiar with it. Go on, darling." "I looked over his shoulder, and the magazine was opened to a comic strip. In that strip was the drawing of a man and woman kissing. He was on the left, and she was on the right. The drawing was black and white, but it appeared that she was blond and he had dark hair. Her left hand reached around to the back of his neck, and even I could tell she was pulling him hard onto her mouth. I couldn't stop looking at the drawing, and I remember it made my toes curl with a warm, tingly feeling." Gail wiggled her toes. "It still does. Isn't that funny?" She rubbed lotion into Tannen's feet. "It's romantic. It's passionate. You were so young," Tannen said. "Uhh. Don't stop. Your hands are very skilled, darling." Gail dragged her fingernail up Tannen's foot. Tannen giggled and jerked her foot away. "I'm very ticklish there." "Anyway, I went home and wrote an entire story about those two-dimensional characters." "Do you remember the story?" "Not really. But I remember wanting to be him." She set Tannen's feet on the towel and then capped the lotion. "It was an early indication of your sexuality." Tannen sat forward, leaning on her knees. "One look at that comic strip and you knew your future?" "Yes, I did. MAD magazine made me who I am today." "Thank you for the story, darling, and thank you for the foot massage." She looked down to the nail clipper and cuticle remover. "I think I've been shortchanged." "You were enjoying it too much." "I'll do you, if you want." Yes, please, and make it a double, Gail thought. "No, thanks. Maybe another time." She poured the water through the deck floor. Tannen leaned down and kissed Gail's forehead. She gathered the equipment and basin. "I'll return these and then I'm back to work." Tannen walked away, humming. Gail watched her go into the kitchen and set the bowl into the sink. She stretched out on a chaise lounge, to abuse her body with the morning sun. Soon she heard typing from the window above her. She closed her eyes and fell asleep to the clicking of computer keys and Tannen's colorful language.

* * *

"Gail?" a distant voice called. "Darling?" The voice came closer. "Yo, Gail!" Tannen called again, and shook Gail's arm. "You'll regret the sun, darling. You're a lovely shade of pink." Gail rustled and rolled over. The lounger began to tip, and the near freefall startled her awake. Tannen held on to her and pulled her back. "Shit," Gail muttered and rubbed her eyes. "How long have I been sleeping?" "About two hours." Tannen touched Gail's leg. "You're very hot. I made us some cold beverages. Take them over there." She pointed to the line of shady white birch trees. "I'll get some lotion for you." Gail grabbed the tray of iced tea and glasses and sat in the shade. She examined her neon pink legs and arms, suspecting her neck and face matched the hue. She poured two glasses of tea and leaned against a fat white birch. "Forget pink. You're a steamed lobster, darling." Tannen placed a tray near the tree. She spread a tablecloth in front of them and served a plate of red grapes, orange segments, bleu cheese spread, and French bread. "I thought you might be hungry." "I feel as though I haven't eaten in weeks." Gail tore a piece of bread from the loaf. She spread a generous amount of cheese on the top and took a bite. Tannen sat beside Gail. She grabbed the lotion and squeezed single dollops onto Gail's leg. Her hands moved slowly from Gail's foot to her knee. "Gail, I want to talk about women." Gail reached to her right and offered a bite to Tannen. "My favorite subject." "Good," she said. "I received a call from Pam Bishop and Janeane Tesla today." Tannen looked at Gail. Here it comes.Let's make a movie, Gail! She nudged Tannen. "Talk about a woman you can climb. Pam Bishop has at least two inches over me. One call?" "Yes, darling. They live together." Tannen's hands reached Gail's knee. She pulled Gail's raised leg toward her and continued to spread the lotion on her inner thigh. Oh my God. I can't live through this. Gail moved her leg away. "Thanks. I'll finish," she said. "Still having that fantasy?" Gail's eyes met Tannen's. Fantasy? It felt closer to reality. She finished with the lotion and wiped her hands on a napkin.Tannen handed Gail a piece of orange segment spread with cheese. "Tannen, what are you doing?" "I'm telling you about my phone call." "Your hands weren't in the conversation." Tannen looked at her hands and then at Gail's thighs. She looked up and smiled. "I think that would have been impossible. Did I make you nervous?" Only beyond all recognition, she thought. "Not really. We were talking about Pam and Janeane living together. You mean like sweetie-sweetie kind of living together?" "I thought their relationship was common knowledge." "Oh. You're serious." Gail shrugged. "I don't keep up with Hollywood gossip and red carpets." "I'm aware of that. They want to talk to you about Tenfold." Gail laughed. "Who knew? Why do they want to talk to me about my book?" "They want the lead roles, and I think they're perfect." "How did they know about your desire to make the film?" Gail raised her eyebrows and fed a grape to Tannen. "I had discussed my desire for their participation on a few occasions." "Before or after I said no?" Gail asked. "Both, darling." Tannen turned, lay back, and rested her head on Gail's lap. Gail placed a grape on each of Tannen's eyelids. Feeling even more playful, she placed two orange segments over Tannen's eyebrows. Still without protest from Tannen, Gail smeared Tannen's lips with bleu cheese spread. On a roll now, she messed up Tannen's hair, took a cell phone snapshot, and then showed the picture to Tannen. Tannen plucked the grapes from her eyes. "Lovely! Let's send it to the Enquirer." In Gail's best Ricardo Montalban voice, she said, "You look mah-velous," and returned the phone to her pocket. "The wheels of Hollywood keep turning for you. Is there a reality show for producers?" "I'm not Hollywood, Gail," Tannen said and licked most of the cheese from her lips. "I'm a friend talking, and you're the only holdout on the project." "Then as my friend, stop. I've said no." She ate one of Tannen's citrus eyebrows and pressed the other against Tannen's lips. "What is it you can't understand?" When Gail realized she was running her fingers through Tannen's hair, she stopped. Tannen sat up. "You're very adamant about not doing this." "That's been established," Gail said and brushed the breadcrumbs from her lap. She let the crumbs stay in Tannen's hair. Serves you right. "You're wasting your time with Tenfold." Tannen wiped the remaining cheese from her lips. "Darling, what-" "Tannen, darling," she mimicked and put a dollop of cheese on Tannen's nose, "Tenfold is nonnegotiable." "Everyone has a price, Gail." She leaned forward and wiped the cheese on Gail's cheek. "It looks like bird shit." Gail wiped away the cheese. "I don't need more money." She watched a monarch butterfly dip toward them. He performed a graceful landing on Tannen's ankle and Gail pointed to it. "I've summoned him to destroy you and your charlatan ways." "Charlatan? I've been called many things, but never that." She studied the butterfly. "How much time remains before he does me in?" "He'll devour you cell by cell. I estimate fifteen years." The butterfly flew off toward the pool. "Or not." "I thought I was a goner." Tannen looked at Gail. "Darling," she placed her hands on Gail's knee, "is there anything I can do to convince you to film your book?" "No." Gail squeezed Tannen's hands together. "I think you should know something more about me. When pestered too often, I've been known to throw people into my swimming pool. They're never seen or heard from again." Tannen studied the pool and nodded. "Can we bring back the butterfly? If I have to leave this world-" "No butterflies for you." Plenty in my stomach, though. "I can't swim. I have no buoyancy," Tannen said. "Water frightens me, Gail." That was all Gail needed to hear. She convinced Tannen to change into her bathing suit. Gail slipped into a one-piece bathing suit and waited at the edge of the shallow end of the pool. "I don't know if this is a good thing or a bad thing," Tannen said as she approached the pool. Gail looked up. Her heart skipped a beat when she saw how tanned Tannen had become. The white two-piece bathing suit enhanced the tan. I love your thighs. I may have to drown myself to keep away from you. Tannen sat on the second vinyl step. Water covered her legs and hips. She held her hand toward Gail. Obligingly, Gail splashed down the steps. She sat and leaned her arms and head on her legs. She turned her head to look at Tannen. Tannen appeared concerned and in thought while she scanned the body of water in front of them. "David was an avid swimmer," Tannen said. "He tried teaching me many times, but I make a better anchor." "I'll be honest with you, Tannen. I have a friend who said more or less the same thing. I didn't believe her and I tried to teach her. No matter what we did, or how much time we spent, she couldn't stay afloat." Tannen looked at Gail. "You're a fountain of encouragement, darling." She laughed and splashed Gail. "I'll do what I can, as long as you cooperate. We can stop when you say." Gail stood and pulled Tannen up. They waded down the remaining steps until Tannen was waist high in water. "How does this make you feel?" Gail asked. "This is fine." She pointed to the center of the pool. "That scares me. Just thinking about it makes me want to gasp for air." "Then let's go out there." "I've never known anyone who encouraged my suffocation. Perhaps I should fear you, Ms. Prescott," Tannen said, holding Gail's hand even tighter. "Not me." She pointed toward Tannen's vulnerable point of the pool. "That's your fear, and you really should make a friend of it, so let's take a walk to that point." She guided Tannen until the water reached Tannen's shoulders. "This is not good." Tannen turned and moved to a lesser depth. "This is okay." She looked at Gail. "Do I sound like a child to you, darling?" "Not at all. You're brave for telling me and even more brave that you're about to place your life in my hands." Tannen stiffened and Gail saw genuine fear in her eyes. "I've already asked you to not die here, so I promise to protect you," she said and received no response, other than a tighter grasp on her hand. "Okay. Let's go back to the steps." Gail turned and Tannen stopped her. "No." Tannen shook her head. "No. Teach me to float." "Atta girl." Gail placed her left hand on Tannen's back. "Relax your arms and let the water hold their weight." Tannen's arms floated easily up. "Partway there." "It's my immense arse I'm worried about." Gail looked at Tannen's backside. With the motion of surface water, the image changed continually and appeared more like a white jellyfish. "I wouldn't call it immense. It's a nice ass." Gail placed her right hand behind Tannen's legs. "Lean back and relax. I'll take your weight." Slowly, Gail felt Tannen release the tension in her body. As Tannen leaned back, her legs lifted to the surface with Gail's help. Gail moved her right hand to the base of Tannen's spine. Without support, Tannen's legs began to sink, and Tannen thrashed about with her arms. "Gail!" It didn't matter to Tannen that she could stand, if she would bother to try. It mattered that she was sinking. Gail slid her arm under Tannen's thighs and lifted her legs. "You can't do that, Tannen. When you panic, you lose energy and then you die. Relax. Don't think of what we're doing. Talk about something." Now cradling Tannen, Gail kept her promise of protection. "What do you think about Pam and Janeane for the lead parts?" Gail heard the nervousness in Tannen's voice, but she laughed and shook her head. "You're incredible." Gail studied Tannen's wet torso. If this were a wet T-shirt contest, Tannen would claim another golden award. "I think they're of appropriate age for the parts. I also think they're attractive and talented enough." "Would you like to meet them?" "I'd enjoy meeting them, but there are no parts, Tannen!" While they spoke, Gail slowly released her hold on Tannen. "Janeane asked me if you were a lesbian." "What was your response?" "I couldn't answer for you." Tannen opened her eyes and looked at Gail. She shielded her eyes from the sun. "I can see up your nose, darling." "Oh, for crying out loud." Gail shook her head, embarrassed. She barely touched Tannen's legs, allowing them to float on their own. "I appreciate your response to Janeane, but it wouldn't have mattered if you had said yes." Gail allowed Tannen's upper torso to float without supporting her and kept her fingertips against Tannen's back, for reassurance. "She said my response was as good as saying yes." When Gail moved her fingertips, Tannen floated easily. "Then she has her answer." Gail stepped away from Tannen. "There. How does that feel?" "Am I missing something?" Tannen asked. "You're floating on your own." "I am?" When Tannen lifted her head from the water, her body went underwater, and Gail pulled her up quickly. Tannen choked on the bit of water she had taken in. She leaned her head against Gail's shoulder and caught her breath. "That was incredibly stupid of me," she said. "Yup. Live and learn. You okay?" "Yes. Enough for today. We'll try this again?" "Whenever you like."

* * *

Gail spent the remainder of the afternoon weeding her garden and mentally plotting her next novel. When her phone rang on the opposite side of the pool, Tannen brought it to her. STEVEN flashed on the screen. Gail looked at the dirt on her hands. "Put it on speaker for me," she said. Tannen pressed the button. "Hello, Steven. Are you calling to ream me a new one?" He laughed. "No, I'm calling to say I like the manuscript as it is, regardless of the changes you've skipped. You got lucky this time." "Good for me, and thanks." "Very good for you, but we still need a title. What have you come up with?" To finalize the Sommer Rayne series, Gail had let her protagonist die. "Camille," she said. "Funny," he said. "Seriously, what do you have for me?" "I haven't given it any thought. I was hoping-" Tannen whispered, "Sommer's End." Gail looked up at her and Tannen nodded quickly. It's perfect.And how do you know this, Tannen? "Steven," she said, still looking at Tannen in wonder, "how about Sommer's End?" "Perfect," he said, and Tannen smiled. "Okay. That's all I need for now. Good-bye, Gail." He hung up immediately. Tannen closed the phone. "I like knowing I've made a contribution to literature," she said proudly. "Karen gave me her disk. I finished the story just last night. What a tearjerker!" Gail smiled. "Make 'em laugh, make 'em cry, as long as it sells. I'm glad you liked it." She stood. "Thanks for the title." She draped her arm around Tannen's shoulder. "I think you've deserved an evening of wine and a DVD. I'm finished here." They nixed the wine. Tannen took a call from her manager and Gail headed straight to the sofa. She stretched out, waiting for Tannen to join her. "What are we watching tonight?" Tannen asked, entering the living room twenty minutes later. "The Gauntlet." Gail clicked Play. "I like this film. Mindless, shoot 'em up, and a little romance. Good choice. Now scoot back," Tannen said, and approached the sofa. "I'll sit up." Gail began to push up, but Tannen stopped her. "I don't need to lie down. Let's just watch the movie." "Don't get your knickers in a twist. I need to recline and you look comfortable. Now scoot back, darling, unless you're afraid I might bite." When Gail moved to the back of the sofa, Tannen stretched in front of her. She pulled Gail's arm around her waist. "Nag, nag, nag," Gail said. Gail propped herself on her arm, not daring to move for fear of... What do I fear? That a single movement would be misconstrued as making a pass? Tannen felt comfortable enough to lie next to me. It's a tight space, and I can at least breathe without making her uncomfortable. But will I be comfortable? Gail took a deep breath. Her breasts pushed against Tannen's back. She smiled. Gail felt very comfortable but feared she might have been wrong earlier when she assumed Tannen was coming on to her. Maybe she really was just applying lotion to my legs. She studied Tannen's body. Gail's hand was no more than an inch away from Tannen's left breast. She moved her head slightly forward and caught a glimpse of Tannen's cleavage. She has more Golden Globes than she realizes. Tannen's hip peaked higher than Gail's. The angle sharpened down to her toes. She lingered on Tannen's calf, then returned her gaze to Tannen's shoulder. More than she would ever want to greet the Swedes, Gail's desire was to nuzzle into Tannen's hair, the nape of her soft neck, and let her lips roam against her warm flesh. She wanted to fill her right hand with Tannen's breast, the breast she now dared to touch with her thumb. God help me. Tannen turned her head toward Gail. "Are you uncomfortable?" "No." Tannen fell asleep midway through the film. Her light snoring wasn't enough to distract Gail from the film, but Gail's arm had become heavy and lifeless. She turned off the television and shook Tannen's shoulder. Tannen rustled with a sleepy "Huh?" "Go up to bed," Gail whispered. "Is the film over?" Tannen asked through closed eyes. "I'm sorry I fell asleep, darling. I felt relaxed in your arms." "It's okay. Clint and Sondra made it to the courthouse without you." She ran her fingers through Tannen's hair and then pushed it around. "Mmm." Tannen turned a lazy, but strategic, 180 degrees. She put her arm around Gail and rested her head against her breasts. How do people do that without falling off the edge, Gail wondered. Karen was adept at the practice as well. Some type of weird internal gyro they have, Gail presumed. Gail's lips rested against Tannen's head. She held Tannen a little closer. Can't let you fall. You'll take me with you. "Are you coming to bed?" "Soon. Go on now. It's late." Gail leaned down; her lips lingered when she kissed Tannen's temple. Tannen acknowledge the kiss with a hug. "Good night, darling," she said and pushed away. She lumbered toward the steps. The front of Gail's body cooled quickly without Tannen near. Gail wondered how she managed such good behavior with Tannen in her arms. Had Tannen been another woman, Gail would be on round three of getting kinky in Connecticut. She knew how her characters fell in love, but she never gave thought to how it would feel to her. Love never appeared on her list of priorities. Is love a behavioral change? Do I really have to ask myself this? Maybe I should read my own books. She placed her hand on the empty sofa space in front of her. Tannen had filled that void and now Gail felt loneliness creep up again. Inches from the edge, Gail was soon to fall. I can't be falling in love.

CHAPTER SIX

The greenhouse was in need of new paint. Trying once more for the upper hand, and to keep her emotions at bay, Gail put Tannen to work the next day. Gail painted; Tannen grumbled. Tannen parked her hands on her hips and looked around the clutter of gardening paraphernalia. "You want me to do what?" Gail climbed the six-foot ladder. "Move things for me. That's all." "Move what?" From the third rung of the ladder, Gail turned and smiled down to Tannen. "Anything in my way. Plants, pots...bags of manure." "Manure? No. Paint around it and stop grinning," Tannen said and dragged a bag of potting soil out the door. She grunted from the weight. After fifteen minutes, she stopped. "I can't believe I am doing manual labor." She wiped her sweaty forehead with her arm. "I can deal with a vacuum cleaner." "Playing the diva card?" "Yes! Darling, why don't you hire someone to do this for you?" "Because I don't mind doing it." "I mind," Tannen said, and dropped a potted azalea on the table. "You're always complaining about the size of your ass, so think of it as helping to lessen the-" "If I were using it to pick up these bloody plants, maybe." Gail laughed loudly, visualizing the act. "Then stop. I hereby abolish serfdom at the Prescott residence. Go to Karen's or something." Gail continued to paint. "She likes to go antiquing, and Woodbury is the perfect town, if only for that." "I'll call her. Are you sure you don't mind?" "I'm sure."

* * *

Tannen returned to the greenhouse after showering the day's dirt and paint from her body. Dressed in a white Irish linen skirt and turquoise blouse, enhanced with a spiny oyster and turquoise bracelet and belt, Tannen looked ravishing. Do you ever look like hell? Gail wondered. When she slipped from the rung of the ladder, Tannen was there to prevent her from falling. "Thanks." Gail washed her face and hands. She dried them with paper towels. "Shall I stay and watch over you?" Tannen asked. "I'll be okay. I'm finished with ladder work." She moved closer to Tannen. "You have a bit of paint on your lip." "Do I?" Tannen attempted to wipe it off. "Is it still there, darling?" "Yes." Gail reached toward Tannen's mouth. With her thumb, she gently brushed the imaginary spots of paint from Tannen's lips. Tannen's perfume numbed Gail, as though she had just revisited the Napoleon brandy. Her mind clouded, and all she envisioned was this stunning woman who was quickly changing her life. Gail placed her fingers in Tannen's hair and vigorously brushed it around. "I like that disheveled look on you," she said, looking into Tannen's eyes. "I like when you do that," Tannen said. "How do I look?" You're a knockout, sweetheart, she thought, but said, "Socially acceptable. Where are you going?" "Shopping with Karen. I need more clothing, and I don't want to drive into the city again." Tannen kissed Gail's cheek. "I'll see you later, darling." Gail moved the final plants from the greenhouse and ended her laborious day. She pampered herself with a full body massage from the local health club. After fifteen minutes in the sauna and a warm shower, she felt renewed. Aching muscles from hours of lifting and painting would not rear their ugly heads until tomorrow. She wrapped her bottom half in a blue paisley print skirt and pulled an orange angel-sleeve top over her head. Gail felt sexy and on the prowl. She stepped into navy sandals, then tossed her towel into the laundry bin. "Is Joanne here tonight?" she asked one of the club trainers. "She was moved to the club in Cheshire." "Oh." Gail thought for a second. "Is Carol here?" "Nope." "Thanks," she said and exited the building. Gail threw her workout bag into the backseat and leaned against the front of her BMW. A cigarette might calm her nerves. She watched the sun set and wondered if Tannen and Karen were having fun. She was missing Tannen's presence, and it annoyed her. "I need this. I need to be away from her for a while," she said aloud and dragged heavily on the tobacco. She kicked at the small pebbles at her feet. "I don't want to be in love with her." She flicked the ashes to the ground. The glowing tip brightened, and she breathed a slow breath against it, giving greater life to the embers. When they flashed brighter, the tip seemed larger than reality. Tannen does this to me. She's breathing life into me. She's weakening me. I wonder if she realizes the power she has with her calm demeanor, and...oh, damn, those eyes that turn me into a warm puddle. She dropped the cigarette to the ground and ground it out with her toe. It's time to prowl. I'll get laid and realize that all I really needed was a little lovin'. Instead, she drove for half an hour. It felt like forever. She wondered if she knew what Gail Prescott was about these days. Her mission for the summer was to sit in front of the television and pack on a couple of pounds. It was harmless enough. Instead, she felt like a schoolchild, yearning for her favorite female actor, having wet dreams, and sending letters of devoted love to someone who would never answer. If Gail sent letters to Tannen, she feared direct answers.

* * *

She pulled into her driveway, alongside Karen's Mini Cooper. Gail surmised that Tannen was happy riding around with the Union Jack above her head. Only the pool lights were on, and Gail followed their glow to the backyard. Karen and Tannen sat side by side on the edge of the pool. Their torsos were silhouettes against the lights. The two women dangled their feet in the water and Tannen playfully splashed water into Karen's face. "You're a pest, Albright." Karen wiped her face on Tannen's blouse. Tannen rested her head on Karen's shoulder. "Am I interrupting?" Gail asked and both jumped from the unexpected voice. "Not at all, Gail." Tannen reached for Gail's hand. "We were thinking someone had stolen you away for the night." "I'm sure it wasn't for lack of trying on her part." Karen pushed herself up. "You have two beautiful women in your backyard and you're out trolling the streets. Doesn't say much for us, does it, Tannen?" Karen peeled off her top and then her shorts. "I'm going for a swim." "I don't troll! Don't be rude." Karen slammed into the water with a cannonball. Her tidal wave soaked Gail and Tannen. "I hate when you do that!" Gail yelled, but Karen was still underwater. "Whatever you were doing, I missed you tonight, darling." Tannen pulled Gail down beside her. Karen's bra landed in Tannen's lap and she twirled it over her head like a lariat. "Ye har!" Gail laughed with Tannen's added letter R. She never understood why the English would throw an extra R at the end of a word, yet barely pronounced it when it was present. "She pisses me off when she says I'm trolling the streets," Gail said to Tannen. "I happen to be very selective." She laughed at herself and then ducked as Karen's thong whizzed past her head. Karen climbed the ladder and walked to the diving board. Gail appreciated Karen's naked body. "She looks great." "Beautiful," Tannen said. "To say the least. She's thirty-five, with the body of a twenty-year-old." Gail nudged Tannen. "Are you interested?" "I'm very interested, darling..." Gail turned to Tannen and their eyes met. Now aware that Tannen was talking about her and not Karen, she nearly gasped. Even in the dark of night, with nothing but the pool lights, Gail knew she blushed visibly. Inside, she trembled. "...but not in Karen," Tannen said and turned back toward the pool. "You looked quite cozy, with your head on her shoulder." "I was cozy. She's been a good friend and I appreciate her." She looked back at Gail. "Were you jealous, darling?" "Why would I be jealous?" "Because you sometimes look at me as though-" Gail forced a stop to Tannen's sentence, for fear of losing control of another conversation. Losing control of my mouth is more accurate. "I'm working on a new story," she said. "My attentions take flight. I drift. I stare blankly." Gail turned back to the pool and watched Karen execute some backstrokes. Please stop looking at me like that, she thought, uncomfortable under Tannen's gaze. Tannen nodded and looked back at the pool. "That must be it." They watched Karen approach the edge of the diving board. "What is the précis of your story?" Gail's gaze darted around the pool area and came to rest on a pot of pink and yellow begonias. "It's about a poor flower girl in old London." "It's been done, Gail," Tannen said, and she rested her hand on Gail's thigh. "Not with the approach I have in mind." Gail stood and gathered Karen's wet clothing. "I'm going to bed, Karen. I'll throw these into the dryer for you." Karen said good night and dove into the water. Gail reached down and messed Tannen's hair. I really should stop doing that. "Good night, actor lady." She walked toward the house, then stopped. She turned back to the pool. Tannen was watching her and she stood to meet Gail. "Gail? Is...?" Gail thought it odd to feel her own name wrapping around her like a cashmere sweater. She never heard the end of Tannen's question. "I"-she looked at Tannen's mouth-"did I say good night to you?" "Yes, darling." Tannen kissed Gail's cheek, just missing her lips. "Sleep well." Gail proceeded toward the house, quietly talking to herself. "Not with the approach I have in mind? Ms. Prescott, for someone who earns a living from throwing words together, you certainly found a way of saying the wrong things at the wrong time. Knock it off." From the window of the darkened guest room, Gail watched them at the pool. Karen seemed a bit taken by Tannen, or maybe Gail wanted it to appear that way for her own peace of mind. Karen swam to the side of the pool. "Come on, Albright. Just drop the skirt and blouse. Join me. It feels great." Gail turned from the window and went into her bedroom. Tired from the day's physical work, she didn't undress, but stretched on top of the bedding and closed her eyes. Within Gail's thoughts, Tannen stood, removed her skirt and blouse, and slipped into the pool from the edge. She dipped down and surfaced. Her shoulders glistened with reflected lights. Karen swam to her. She hooked her fingers under Tannen's bra straps and slid them slowly over her shoulders. Tannen took Karen's hands and placed them against her silk-trapped breasts. She placed her hands on Karen's shoulders and wrapped her legs around Karen's waist. Leaning closer, Tannen kissed her. Gail's fantasy was broken when she heard Karen's Mini Cooper motor turn over and Tannen closed the back door. Quiet footsteps soon passed her bedroom and then disappeared into the guest room.

CHAPTER SEVEN

The next morning marked one week before Gail's fortieth birthday. Approaching forty didn't disturb her. Age simply couldn't be helped. She felt good, and her first forty years had been fun and prosperous. Perhaps the best was yet to come. She shrugged off the birthday as just another day, but looked forward to the party Karen and Jeff had planned for her. She wiped a smudge of polish from her toe just as she heard two revs of the throttle from Karen's Harley. Gail continued with the last two toes and waited for the persistent Karen to ask her, for the third time, to join her on a ride. "Hey," Karen said as she placed her foot onto the first step of the deck. "Nice color. Maybe when we get back you'll do mine?" Gail continued polishing her toenails. "I'm not going with you." Karen pulled off her helmet and shook her hair loose. "'We' as in me and Albright, who I hope will soon find passage out of your dwelling." Gail looked up quickly. "Tannen is going?" "No. Madeleine Albright," Karen said and shook her head. "Of course Tannen. Where is she, anyway?" "Be right there," Tannen said from the window above. "Chop chop! We're on a schedule!" "Where are you going?" Gail asked. "Up to the deli in Kent. The one that sells the Vermont cheddar that Jeff likes." "What are you thinking, Karen?" Gail shot her an angry look and replaced the nail brush. She tightened the cap with a single twist. "You know she needs proper clothing for riding." Gail pushed herself from the deck and hurried into the house, leaving Karen outside. She opened the hall closet, pulled out her leather jacket and blue helmet. When she met Tannen in the hallway, Gail was at least glad to see she was wearing jeans. "Wear these." She handed her the gear and battled Tannen's familiar scent. Gail braced her hands against the wall behind her to keep her arms from embracing Tannen. "Thank you, darling." Tannen pulled the jacket on. "What have you planned for today?" "Is that Clive Christian Number One you're wearing?" "Yes. Do you like it?" First lemon and then jasmine; Tannen's aroma seemed to change with each sentence. Gail nodded. "Albright!" Karen yelled. "That's my cue." Tannen kissed Gail's cheek. "We'll see each other later, then?" "Yeah," she said quietly. Gail took hold of Tannen's sleeve to stop her. The leather crackled in her grasp and echoed through the narrow hallway. "What is it, darling?" Tannen asked. "It seemed you wanted to discuss something last evening." Gail looked at her for a long time, silent. Tannen's bangs had fallen into her eyes and Gail pushed them back with one hand. Her perfume wielded a sensual power over Gail. The aromatherapy properties did nothing to balance her. Nothing eased her emotion. "The bus is leaving." Karen's voice trailed away. "It's nothing." Gail smiled. "Have fun." Tannen touched Gail's arm and left quickly to catch her ride. Alone for the first time in nearly four weeks, Gail positioned herself in front of the television. She fast-forwarded through a DVD until one of Tannen's love scenes appeared. She turned up the volume and listened. In a few lesbian films, Gail had noticed that some of the women whispered what she considered unscripted dialogue. Words like "Kiss me" and "I want more." It intrigued her because some of the women were straight. She had even compiled and labeled a disk of outtakes. When she insisted Karen listen to them, Karen had agreed that the dialogue was between the lines. Out of curiosity, Gail watched several of Tannen's scenes, but not a single word came through as unscripted. To Gail, the lack of unwritten dialogue spoke of even more control on Tannen's part. Healthy for the film situation, she decided. Did this make Tannen more professional? More experienced than those who were heard whispering? Or was she a control freak? Gail could only wonder.

* * *

Karen and Tannen returned three hours later. Their laughter reached the living room before they reached the door. "You're mad!" Tannen said. "I want to do that again." Gail turned off the television and stretched. Karen came into the room and dropped her helmet and herself onto the sofa. "She's fun," Karen said. "Have you decided the music you want for your party?" "A good mix is fine, Karen. You know what I like." Gail sat on the chair across from Karen. "Excellent. I have a DJ booked. Everything else is pretty much set. At your request, we'll have lobster and more lobster." "Maine lobster, Karen. Nothing less, please?" "Yes, Maine lobster. If you want to clog our arteries with cholesterol, we may as well go out in style." "Did I hear Maine lobster mentioned?" Tannen asked when she entered the room. "I've been known to crash awards dinners for the succulent crustacean." Karen looked at Gail and smiled. "Is this your official RSVP, Dame Tannen?" She swiveled her head back toward Tannen. "Yes." She picked up the DVD marked BTL and placed it back on the table. "Darling," she rested her hand on Gail's shoulder, "unless you've other plans, would you be my date that evening?" Karen looked at Gail. "I think we'd make wonderful tabloid fodder," Gail said, looking at Karen. "They'll love it. I need to get some work done." She squeezed Gail's shoulder. "I had a wonderful time, Karen." "See ya, Albright." Karen waved. Gail sat quietly. The only sound was the ring of Tannen's cell phone. Karen continued to stare at Gail. "What?" Gail asked. "She calls you darling?" Karen asked. "Is there something you aren't telling me?" Gail shrugged. "It's just her way." "It's certainly her way with you. She calls me a nutter. Are you sleeping with her?" A not so casual question that Karen always managed to deliver in a very casual manner. "No. We've become good friends." "Yes! Obviously, but any person with half a mind would see that Tannen is interested in you." "Karen, I'm not sleeping with her!" she huffed. "Well, you should, or with someone else. You've been miserable since you met her." "I'm not miserable. I don't mean to project that." Gail looked at Karen. "I don't know what to do with the feelings I have when she's around." "At least you admit you feel something." Karen laughed. "What's wrong with telling her? If I had half the attention she gives you, I'd beg to kiss her feet, or something. A lot of her somethings." "I guess I have my limitations. Maybe I'm not as aggressive as I once was." "Chickenshit comes to my mind. You're wasting a beautiful and exciting part of yourself. When we were together, you let me see snippets of the real Gail Prescott. You're very likeable and loveable. You're very loving when you have the courage." "That Gail-" "Don't tell me she doesn't exist." Karen tossed her helmet toward Gail. "She jumps out every time you see Tannen, or hear her voice." Tannen yelled down, "Darling, I've turned off the AC and opened a window. It's too cold up here." Gail stole a quick glance at the steps. She pulled the helmet over her head, but her action could not block Karen's voice. "I rest my case," Karen said and she stood. "I have to get home. Jeff wants to go out tonight and I suspect he'd like my presence." She removed her helmet from Gail's head. "I want you to be happy." "I'm not so bad off, Karen." "In a materialistic way," Karen said. Gail followed Karen to her bike, all the while smelling Tannen's perfume from Karen's jacket. Gail wondered how Karen felt with Tannnen's arms wrapped around her waist. Gail was jealous that she wasn't driving. "I should get my Honda out and dust it off. We haven't been riding in ages." "Yes, you should. I can do a tune-up for you, if you want." Karen kissed her cheek. "I'll call you soon, honey." Before returning to the house, Gail gathered some wildflowers and carried them into the kitchen. She filled the teapot and turned the heating element to high. While the water heated, Gail pulled small petals from several yellow avens. She sprinkled the petals around a black serving tray and placed two white china cups with saucers to one side of the tray. Gail reached for the branch of Japanese honeysuckle. She pulled the flowers from their stems and placed them strategically around the tray. Gail cushioned a brandy snifter with pink azalea. She placed two multicolored cigarettes and a lighter in the bed of flowers. After placing a creamer and sugar set, Gail scooped three spoons of black tea into the china pot, poured the water, and replaced the top. She set it on the tray, along with two spoons and napkins. Gail stepped back and looked at her arrangement. She moved a few yellow petals and plumped up the azaleas. "Not bad. Kind of cute, actually." She added sprigs of honeysuckle to the inside of the cups. As an afterthought, she poured honey into a crystal aperitif glass and placed it near the sugar and cream. Proudly, she grabbed the tray and cautiously carried it up the stairs to Tannen's room. Gail knocked on the threshold with her foot. "Room service," she said, and peeked through the door. "Ready for a break?" "Damn right, I need a break." Tannen jumped up and met Gail at the door. "How lovely! Gail, this is so thoughtful." She took the tray and placed it on the floor, near the bed. "Let's picnic. Come." Tannen pulled the sprigs of honeysuckle from the cups and poured the tea. "How's the writing coming along?" Tannen shrugged. "I should stick to acting," she said. "I doubt I have the talent to write." "Most people have the talent, with proper coaching. I'll have a look at what you've done, if you like. Maybe I can offer some suggestions." "Maybe later we can get our heads together." Tannen added a small amount of honey to her tea. "What is the attire for your night of merriment?" "Comfort." Gail leaned against the bed. "I may make a trip into the city beforehand. I know the perfect outfit." "Didn't you find some new things last night?" Gail asked. "We never went shopping. There was a ragtime concert on Southbury Green and we decided to stop and listen." "Pity. New York is quite a distance for clothes." The only sound that broke the silence was Tannen's spoon hitting the side of the cup. She placed the spoon on the tray and gripped her cup with both hands. "Gail, are you all right? Is there something you want to talk about?" Tannen sipped the tea, waiting for Gail's response. "No and no." "Am I in your way? I've overheard a few female voices on your machine. Perhaps my presence cramps your personal life?" Gail reached for Tannen's hand but picked up her tea instead. "No." She looked at Tannen. "I enjoy your company." "Darling, you've been quiet recently and I'm concerned about it." "I'm having difficulty separating the woman from the actor." It was another half-truth for the record books. "You're a...a...major event, for lack of better words. Last night I was restless and I turned on Showtime. You can bet-there was your character, naked as a jaybird, making breakfast for the guy she banged the night before." Tannen laughed. "I mentioned that I like cooking." Gail slapped Tannen's knee. "Let me finish." "You have the floor." "It felt weird, and then wonderful, that the woman on screen was also the woman in my guest room." "It proves that truth isn't far from fiction. I was naked in your guest room." Tannen's expression was nearly pure, but a slight upward curl at the corners of her mouth gave way to dimples and a look that Gail read as are you sorry you missed it? Gail's heart skipped a beat, and internally she weakened. She felt as though someone had planted Kryptonite on her, but she struggled to appear indifferent. "The point I'm trying to make is I'm envious that Karen doesn't have a problem with you. I sometimes have a starstruck feeling." "Karen wouldn't have a problem with the Queen of Great Britain. She would yank off Elizabeth's crown and try it on." She lit a pink cigarette, inhaled, then handed it to Gail. "Besides, Karen has a different perspective. You weren't like this at Talley's." "Talley's was business and I felt on equal ground." "And you are still. Gail Prescott is quite a literary superstar. You can believe I've researched you. Pushing aside celebrity, we're just two women sitting on the floor and sharing a cigarette." "I don't think of myself as a superstar, but I obviously think of you that way. I suppose that's why the fifteen-year-old in me wants to ask for your autograph." Gail smiled and rolled her eyes. What does the forty-year-old want? "Have a look at the gas tank on Karen's Harley. You'll find my Tannen Albright in silver, and she was thrilled that I signed for her. If you remember correctly, I had asked for your signature." She pushed herself up and walked to the desk. When Tannen returned, she grabbed Gail's arm and pushed her sleeve past the elbow. Tannen signed her name all the way down to Gail's wrist. "There you have it, darling. That's for the fifteen-year-old." She placed the marker on the tray. "I see nothing improper with an adult wanting an autograph." Gail studied the blue marker signature. "Maybe I can get it laminated and sell it on eBay." "Too painful for what little you'd get. Now what does the forty-year-old want?" She leaned toward Gail's cigarette, and she took a drag. "Where have I heard that question before?" Tannen cocked her head. "Someone has asked you that?" "Only too often." She laughed and continued. "Tell me more about you, Tannen." "This moment is a good start: two women sharing. I'm not close to many women. I have good female friends back in the U.K., non-celebrity friends, but I can't say I've ever shared a cigarette with one of them. Men are always my closest relationships." "Not other female actors?" "Many of us are acquainted and have worked together, but we haven't much in common. Competition leaves little room for familiarity. Not many interesting roles exist for women our age, and all of us clamor for the best of them. There's a lot of contempt, and women can be brutal." "Yet it's easy to become familiar with men?" "The competition is absent." Tannen leaned closer and pointed out, "All they want to do is shag me." Gail choked on her smoke. "And these are your friends?" "They're friends because I won't sleep with them. They have no other choice, if they want my company." "Tell me about David." Tannen turned pensive at the mention of him. "David was my stage director for Antigone, and he'd decided I was playing her as though she were a slapper." "A tart?" "Exactly." She sipped her tea. "He said I was more suited for King's Cross station-known then for prostitution and drugs, and now known for Harry Potter's platform 9 3/4. He tucked a ten-pound note into my jumper and ordered me off his stage. I was absolutely gutted!" "How embarrassing! What did you do?" "I slapped him twice, went to a local pub, and got drunk with his money. I returned to the theater, and the cast was gone. When I located David on-stage, I called him a son of a bitch, and I slapped him again. For drama, I kissed him. In my best Cockney, I said, 'You've pied for a shag, luv, so let's 'ave it.'" "What did he do?" Gail listened, engrossed in Tannen's story. "I was much too impetuous." Tannen flung herself onto her back. "The bastard pushed me to the floor, and he shagged my brains out." She sat up, nearly doubling over with laughter. "We were inseparable from that moment." Gail squealed with pleasure. "You didn't! Right there? On the stage?" "I swear it's the truth. Afterward we talked for hours about the play. I realized my Antigonewas bloody awful. His was the only way to play the woman-with strength and attitude. David made me who I am today." "He may have played a great role in your stage career, but films are how you're most widely known. That's all Tannen Albright, I would think." Tannen shrugged. "Perhaps I glorify David, but without his stage training I doubt I would be where I am today." "Then we'll toast David." Gail smiled and their teacups sounded more of a clunk than a ping. "Your story is much more interesting than a little girl on a train, staring at MAD magazine." "I loved your story, darling. You were young, impressionable, and you knew it meant something." Darling. I need to know what the word means to you. "Do you use 'darling' a lot?" "You're the first, since David died." Damn it. Couldn't you call me an egotistical jackass? I understand those words. Gail nodded. "What happened to David?" "Kidney disease. Watching him suffer was the most horrible time. David was everything to me: manager, friend, lover, and husband. He was probably my biggest fan." Misty-eyed, she looked at Gail. "And here I am, blubbering about it in your guest room." "But you've never remarried. There's never been another Mr. Right?" "I haven't been a saint, darling. A few relationships surfaced, but they weren't worth the pain, or the trouble, either." She held a piece of honeysuckle to her nose and inhaled. "No one has come along to make me want to invoke the rule." "What rule might that be?" "The rule of David, we can call it." Tannen laughed. "The rule that says throw the slapper on the floor, and she's yours. That sort of rule." Gail raised her eyebrows and snickered. "I guess it works in some circles." She leaned toward the honeysuckle, and Tannen passed it slowly under her nose. Gail inhaled, savored the hit from a summer flower, and then leaned back against the bed. "But you've said being alone was hard to imagine for me. Will you remain alone?" "I've not settled for it, darling. David left behind very large shoes to fill. I know someone out there will surpass his boots. It's a matter of time." Tannen shifted her legs and hugged her knees. "Have you always been with women?" "No. When I was in my twenties, I gave the idea of being straight a feeble chance, but I couldn't accept unhappiness for the sake of appearances." "Your writing is heterosexual, though." "I have to appeal to mainstream America, if I want the books to sell." Gail drank the last of her tea. "Karen told me you two had a brief sexual relationship." "We did." Gail chuckled. "There was hell to pay when I told her I couldn't see her any longer." "I can imagine. Karen is undeniably headstrong." "Not to mention physically strong. She literally held me, backed into a corner. I've never heard the riot act with such anger and profanity. Who knew there were so many different ways to use the word 'fuck'?" Gail laughed. "She scared the hell out of me." Tannen nodded while she listened. "She told me. Gail Prescott had a wake-up call that day. Kudos to Karen Maines." "She made her point. Karen says she's the only notch in my lipstick case that has established a friendship with me, and I agree with her. Friendship was something we worked long and hard to accomplish. After she met Jeff, it became easier." "Does her husband know about your history with her?" "Yes. It annoyed him at first, but he came to realize that we're friends and nothing more. He and I have become good friends, as well." Tannen lit another cigarette and blew the smoke Gail's way. Gail wondered if the act was deliberate. The smoke swirled and curled around her. It reminded her of her teenage days, when she would swap smoke with her girl friends, just to feel their lips touch. To this day, Gail didn't know if the girls had ever caught on, or if they were just as inquisitive. Shotgun. That was what they called it then. "Ever shotgun smoke?" "Yes, I have, darling. Shall we try?" Gail's felt her face turn red. "You're becoming cruel, Ms. Albright." Tannen grinned. "Your expression is priceless!" Gail balled up a napkin and threw it at her. "Are there many notches in your lipstick case?" "More than my fair share." Gail flung yellow flower petals at Tannen, for laughing again. "Someone is usually standing in the recesses, waiting to hit on me." "You're intelligent and attractive, so it doesn't surprise me. Do you think you were fair to the masses?" She collected the petals and placed them back on the tray. "Not at all, but they had plenty of warning. I think each had their idea of changing me, that each was my destiny." "So you allowed them to prove themselves wrong. It sounds to me like you had a good time at their expense. La femme fatale?" "I beg your pardon?" "You used them. Sex, companionship-" "It wasn't like that at all." "Oh, come on darling. If you didn't love them, what else is there?" Gail looked at Tannen for a very long time. Neither spoke. Gail knew Tannen was correct in her assessment. "I did care for them, Tannen. What is it you want to hear? That I've been called an unscrupulous bitch? Someone once said I was more dangerous than the Huns. Is that what you want to hear?" "No, Gail, and I doubt you were evil in your intentions." Tannen leaned closer. "I want to hear what happened to all of those wonderful things you write about. They're obviously inside you." "They aren't me. In forty years, love happened once. When that came to an abrupt end, loving ceased." "How does loving cease?" "In a moment's notice; wrong choices." "No, Gail. Why did it happen? What happened?" Gail picked at the carpet in front of her. She'd forgotten how she could suddenly feel as though someone had beaten the hell out of her. Stagnant emotions began to boil inside her. "It doesn't matter, Tannen. It was a long time ago." "Darling, you're so wrong." She moved the tray and sat in front of Gail. Tannen took hold of Gail's hands. "It's very present in this room." Gail touched the thick chain link bracelet on Tannen's wrist. With two fingers, she unhooked the clasp and took it into her hand. Silver matched well with Tannen's hair. There was a tab joining the links at the center and the engraving read: Please return to Tiffany & Co. New York. "Let me guess: white gold and not silver?" Tannen nodded and bit her lip. "You're wearing an eighteen-hundred-dollar bracelet, sitting in the middle of my guest-room floor?" "I like the bracelet." "It puts my carpet to shame, but it's nice." "Not to mention a nice diversion, for you." Tannen let go of Gail's hand. "A perfect diversion, but I do like the bracelet." She draped it over Tannen's nose and Tannen removed it. She hooked it to Gail's wrist. "It looks good on you, darling." Forgetting about the bauble, Gail pushed herself from the floor and extended her hand to Tannen. "Come with me. I have something to show you." She pulled Tannen to her feet and intended to release her hand, but Tannen held fast. Very brave of you, Tannen. Did you train your hand to send heat streaking up a person's arm? It'll take more than your soft hand to push me off the sofa. They stood close enough that Gail could feel Tannen's breath against her neck. And it'll take more than your lips teasing me. Gail pulled her hand away from Tannen's. I can do this. I can face you, and I can face my past, without either one affecting me. She motioned toward the door. "After you," she said. They went downstairs and into the writing room. Gail led Tannen to a bookcase. On the top shelf was a copy of every novel Gail had written. Pastels jacketed the hardback novels. On the shelf below, Gail pointed to a solitary bottle and Tannen snared it. "Ah! The ketchup bottle still exists," Tannen marveled. She appeared to reunite with an old pal. "I thought it would amuse you." Gail leaned against the bookcase and watched Tannen's examination of the container. "It remains unopened, I see." Tannen turned the bottle around in her hands. She looked at the bottom, then ran her hand over the torn label. "What's inside, Gail?" What's inside, Gail?What's inside Gail? "Torment, overwhelming defeat, anger, and despair; death, prudence, and fear," she said. "Just some of the fun, critical things a writer needs." "What else?" "Hope-a lot of hope-gratitude and generosity; lust, love, compassion, and purity. If you put it to your ear, you might hear a song or two, maybe the ocean." She smiled. "It's warming to see you smile." Tannen returned the bottle to the shelf. "What songs, darling?" Gail thought for a moment. "All of the notes are intermingling. It's quite a ruckus, but 'Mambo Number Five' and 'The Wanderer'are probably among them." "They should be. It seems you've had a little bit of everyone." Are you jealous? Gail thought. "Are you expecting me to react to that statement?" "Do you have a reaction?" "Yes. I am who I am, Tannen." Tannen didn't comment, but looked back at the bottle. I expected more battle from you. "Let's open it," Tannen suddenly said and reached for the bottle, but Gail seized it and tossed it to the chair, ten feet away. "It's not for publication." Gail narrowed her eyes. "Why are you pushing my buttons?" Tannen glanced toward the chair, then stepped back from Gail. She crossed her arms and looked down at her feet. After a deep breath, she exhaled slowly; her eyes scanned slowly to Gail's shoulders. She looked across them, and then suddenly into Gail's eyes. Before Gail could calculate her feelings on what she thought was about to happen, Tannen retrieved the bottle and returned it to the bookshelf. Tannen nodded toward the container. "There must be tens of thousands of grains of sand imprisoned there." Gail nodded. "More or less." "Oddly enough, they're imprisoned in a vessel made from their likeness. Hardly seems fair, does it?" "It's a bottle with sand. Neither has the ability to care where it is." "True," Tannen said, "but it could represent one of the basic formulas for a writer: man against himself. You could be this bottle. Do you agree, darling?" "Yes. Different people might find different meanings. It could also represent a keepsake, which it is." "Absolutely a keepsake." Tannen reached for the bottle and Gail nearly stopped her, but let her proceed. "A treasure could be inside." "Why the fascination?" Gail asked. Tannen rolled the bottle around in her hands. Again the grains twisted and turned. She read the remaining English from the front label, speaking as though she were promoting the commercial product for a television advertisement. "...mato...chup. Free from artificial color and preservative." She smiled at Gail. "Imagine: so much freedom for a tomato product. No freedom for the sand, though." She coddled the bottle and ran her fingers over the glass. She tapped it with her knuckle. "It's a tough bottle with a very thick shell. Is there a weak spot, Gail? If I drop this bottle, would the contents come rushing out?" Gail looked into Tannen's eyes. She was curious, but also unsettled with Tannen's intentions. Gail watched, concerned. The bottle dangled, swinging left and right, from Tannen's fingertips. When she reached for the bottle, Tannen rightfully handed it over. "I have well-padded carpet." She silently prayed that the bottle would not shatter. Gail dropped it between them. It bounced twice before coming to rest against Tannen's foot. Gail leaned her elbow on a shelf of the bookcase and challenged Tannen. "Would you care to try a new approach?" She waited for a new analogy and toyed with the bracelet on her wrist. Tannen picked up the bottle and placed it back on the shelf. She stepped closer to Gail. Gail took half a step backward. "Yes. No more innuendo," Tannen said. "You found no scenes with me talking between the lines, did you?" Suddenly feeling cornered, a voyeur apprehended, Gail asked, "You watched the disk?" "It happens often, but not with me. I set the rules for a love scene, just as you've set your silent rule of 'don't touch.' You obviously don't want misguided body parts from me." She placed her hands on Gail's shoulders and continued her gentle confrontation, closer now. "Darling, I've been nearly unwavering, trying to respect you and your home, but I'm tired of my performance. I want a new role. If you want me to leave then tell me, but I'm breaking the rule, this one time." Gail whispered, "Oh no," and watched Tannen's mouth move toward hers. "Oh bloody yes." Gail leaned back, just out of Tannen's five-foot, six-inch reach, but Tannen reached behind Gail's neck. With her toes, she pushed herself to Gail's height. "I don't mind working for it, darling." She pulled Gail's mouth onto hers. Gail closed her eyes and made no effort to stop Tannen. Her hands gradually tightened their grip on Tannen's hips. For a flicker of time, Gail cursed the allure of Clive Christian and of women. Especially Tannen. Tannen's mouth moved amorously against Gail's. Powerless and wanting, Gail returned the kiss. When Tannen eased herself to the flat of her feet, Gail leaned down, not allowing their lips to separate. Her hands moved around Tannen's hips and slowly up her back. She tightly embraced Tannen. If a kiss could ever sprout rosebuds around her heart, this was that kiss. She tried to disengage from the many wonderful feelings that coursed throughout her, but she was out of control, drawn fully into the kiss, into the sweet warmth of Tannen's mouth. Gail's toes curled. When she felt the slow parting of Tannen's lips, Gail refused to further become like her romance characters or characters in MAD magazine. I can't give you that much intimacy, she thought, pulled away, and took a breath. Gail's lips, wet from Tannen's kiss, felt cool. She felt each atom of moisture as it dissipated into the air. The reaction was a reminder of the splendor she had just experienced. Her heart ricocheted throughout her chest. Tannen's thumb neared Gail's mouth. "You're wet." More than you'll ever know,Gail thought. "Don't." Gail's hand stopped Tannen from erasing the physical memory. "It's okay." "Your hand is trembling," Tannen said. Gail released Tannen's hand. She gazed at her mouth, desperate to feel her lips again. Your lips are marvelous. You nearly had me. "Now that I've broken the rule, will you toss me into the freezing cold?" "It's eighty degrees outside." "If you ordered me out, it would feel freezing." Gail ran her fingers through Tannen's hair. Her gaze lingered over Tannen's facial features and finely shaped eyebrows. Even the fine creases at the corners of Tannen's eyes encouraged Gail to look longer. She pushed Tannen's hair behind her ears. Tannen closed her eyes and leaned her cheek into Gail's palm. It was a small act, but one that echoed great intimacy to Gail. "I'm not sending you out, Tannen. It was a nice kiss." Looking at Gail again, Tannen frowned. "Merely nice?" Tannen's faux frown amused Gail. I can't look at you enough. Gail dismissed the allure of expensive perfume and the simple thought of a schoolgirl crush. Tannen Albright had won Gail's attention. Now what do I do? You're not on my agenda, Tannen. "Your eyes are beautiful kaleidoscopes of color." Gail ran the back of her finger below Tannen's eye. "Their color changes daily." Sure, Gail. Slather her with flirtatious and flattering remarks. They'll surely send her screaming into the night. "My life has turned into a kaleidoscope." Tannen stepped back. "You have it spinning and you don't realize it. At the very least, you refuse to acknowledge it." The statement awakened Gail to a greater reality behind Tannen's kiss. Gail sat on the sofa with no proper response. Her heart slammed against her chest. Her hands trembled and she clasped them tightly together. It was all she could do to conceal any evidence of fear, need, and desire. She wanted to reach for a thesaurus, a book of phrases, the Oxford English Dictionary, anything to help her through her next sentences. A random toss of Scrabble tiles might help; a Ouija board could provide answers. Tannen sat next to Gail and faced her. "Gail, I kissed you. I didn't ask you to marry me. You have a fearful look to you." Gail crossed her legs and looked at Tannen. "I somehow think a kiss of that degree means more to you than a spur-of-the-moment notion." "My kiss wasn't a notion, darling. It was an expression of how I feel for you." Gail took a slow breath, in an effort to stumble upon perspective. "I never imagined you would kiss me," she said. She played with the bracelet around her wrist. The distraction was handy for moments like this, and she addressed Tannen directly. "I've imagined losing what bit of self-control I have remaining, and I've even fantasized you and Karen together. Not once did I imagine you would kiss me." She looked at the Tiffany stamp on the bracelet and then looked back to Tannen. "But you're often faulted for being honest, aren't you?" "I dislike playing coy with emotions. They're much too important to me. Are you angry with me?" "No, I'm not angry but-" She fidgeted. "There's no need-" Tannen stopped when Gail abruptly raised her hand. "There is need, Tannen. I need you to listen." "Of course, darling." Gail spoke quickly, but without method. "We've developed a terrific friendship in a relatively short time. It's imperative that we maintain a distance. We'll be under the same roof for another two months. Then again, I could send you away, or you could go on your own. It's not like you're homeless." Gail looked at the smile Tannen was trying to conceal. She looked into Tannen's eyes. "I'm babbling, aren't I?" "Yes," Tannen said. Gail was silent. She mentally rearranged the Scrabble tiles, and searched for footing. She looked toward Tannen and threw a few more tiles down. "Well? Do you have a response?" Tannen blinked. "To your babbling?" Gail muttered, "Shit," leapt from the sofa, and felt Tannen's smile. It penetrated Gail's back as she left the room. "I'm going to work in the greenhouse for a while."

* * *

The gardener had restored most of the contents to the greenhouse during the early morning. Gail busied herself to get her mind off Tannen. She gathered stray planting pots, loose bags of fertilizer, and stored them for next year. She swept the floor, and then tended the begonias she had promised to her neighbor. Karen had insisted that Gail not give them away because "that neighbor has money coming out of her ass." Gail responded with "I don't mind, and you can walk behind her with a bucket." Gail tried calling Karen, but connected only to Karen's voice mail. To alleviate the heavy scent of paint that permeated the air, she hosed the walls and opened all windows. She sat on the table that held the budding and seedling impatiens. Gail glanced among the foliage that she should be transplanting but instead she sat, dangling her legs and thinking. She reprimanded herself for the control she'd lost with Tannen. She growled and vigorously kicked her feet together, punishing her toes for their misbehavior. "I should hack you to pieces!" Tannen's kiss felt generously loving, but not something Gail wanted to get used to. She could get very used to it, and that was the problem. Tannen's lips had awakened desire within Gail. It was the second most difficult moment in her life, not taking that kiss into the bed. After all, Gail was about the free feeling of a quick tryst. It was never love. She patted herself on the back for not taking that extra step. Tannen was not the type to settle for one night. Tannen was about loving and having love returned. She was about commitment, about always, and about forever-all the things that Gail denied herself. Gail struggled to deny she felt anything for Tannen, but she felt a menacing twinge wrench her belly each time Tannen entered or exited a room. A pull to her abdomen told Gail to let Tannen love her, and to give Tannen love in return. The same pull shrouded Gail a little more each time. Gail refused herself permission to love. She sat, tormented with memories of her past. There was a party. Friends gathered for an evening of fun, and bottles of wine were communal. Her head pounded from the wine, and she decided to leave the party. Sweet, precious Olivia. We'd been together for only a few months, but I've never loved again. Gail forced herself not to cry, and she pushed herself from the table. Feeling sorry for herself was not commonplace. She placed the coral impatiens outside. When her cell phone finally jangled the Bach minuet, the number wasn't Karen's. It warranted no cause to stop working. She set down two more plants, and her cell rang again. The same number lit, and this time she answered. "Hello." In perfect Cockney, Tannen sang the first stanza of "Wouldn't It Be Loverly?" from My Fair Lady. Tannen's ditty made Gail smile. "How good hearing from you, Miss Doolittle." Gail walked to the doorway and looked toward Tannen's bedroom. Tannen stood at the window. She wiggled "hello" with her fingers. "How long have you been standing there?" Gail asked. "About fifteen minutes." Tannen crouched down and peered over the windowsill. She whispered, "I'm stalking you." I'll never admit this to you, but I love how you flirt, Gail thought and stepped away from the door. "Oh, come back, darling. I like seeing you down there." She stepped into the doorway again. "Now you see me," and she stepped back out, "now you don't." "You look like a cheap cuckoo clock." "While I keep your attention, my man-eating plants are about to enter your room." Gail heard Tannen laughing, and she watched as Tannen collapsed to the floor. Naked feet appeared on the windowsill. They tap-danced to an unheard melody. "Tickle tickle," Gail said. "Hmm?" "I'm tickling your feet." Tannen wiggled her feet, and they suddenly disappeared from the window. "I've told you they're very ticklish." Tannen stood again. "Gail-" Gail didn't wait for the next words. She grabbed the garden hose, aimed, and sprayed Tannen, to an earsplitting yelp on the phone. "God damn it, that's cold! You're a monster!" "Cold water somehow seems appropriate." She replaced the hose and looked toward Tannen's window. She was there, leaning on the windowsill and looking down at Gail. Gail dared to ask, "Did you enjoy kissing me?" She watched a smile appear on Tannen's lips. "Yes, but it ended much too soon. Your lips are silken, warm, and I could kiss you forever. You curled my toes, darling." "Is that so?" Gail feigned nonchalance but silently reprimanded her own toes for curling. "Very much so, Gail." Both were silent until Tannen filled the empty air with the Doolittle tune once again. "Tannen, why did you call me? Is there something on your mind?" That was a stupid question. "If you're really not angry with me, I think we need a night out, darling," Tannen said. "We could use some fun." "I agree. Let's go to Foxwoods casino." "Perfect. There's one catch." Tannen closed her phone and waved for Gail to come to her room.

CHAPTER EIGHT

Three hours later, Gail and Tannen stepped onto Foxwoods casino floor. Countless rows of winning slot machines sounded their chintzy ching-chinging in a futile effort to reproduce the sound of coins falling into their metal bins. Bells rang and lights flashed. Cheers and screams came from the craps table. Gail could have done without Tannen's terms for going out. She felt and looked silly, wearing Tannen's mismatched clothes. They were a size and a half too large for Gail. The pink knee-length skirt hung like bad drapery. A lime green chemise hung low and loose, exposing more cleavage than Gail had anticipated. The color mismatch was near poison to the eyes. Gail had hoped Tannen would stop at that point, but Tannen added white sandals, two sets of dangly earrings, and a black beret. After a generous application of makeup, Tannen aged Gail twenty-five years. "Stoop a bit, darling," Tannen said. "It's a crackin' good effect." Tannen wore Gail's jeans. A tight fit gave a slight bulge of fat around her waist, and she found it necessary to cuff the bottoms of the legs. Gail's purple tie-dyed T-shirt clung to Tannen, making her bust seem even larger. She wore sneakers, no socks, and no bra, but a yellow baseball cap nearly covered her eyes. Her makeup was pale, and her lips were painted rosy red. "We'll be thrown out of here!" Gail said as they crossed the casino floor. Tannen giggled. "Look at the people staring at us. Ooh, I like this!" "Oh God," Gail said, but laughed with her partner in crime. "You'd better get me liquored up for this stunt." The bartender swung around and stopped quickly at the sight of them. He hesitated. "Uh...what'll it be, ladies?" In her Doolittle accent, Tannen answered, "I want a fruit drink. I don't care what it is, but I want it made with Grey Goose." She slapped her hand on the bar. "And I want a sword with two cherries. A little brolly would be nice." "Uh, 'brolly'?" he asked. "Umbrella," Gail said. Tannen looked at Gail. "I love fruit drinks." Gail stifled a laugh. "I don't like them, Eliza. The umbrella pokes me in the eye. It just pokes me right in the eye." "Crikey, Margaret. You have to take it out before you drink!" "Ma'am? A drink?" he said to Gail. "A double So Co, neat, and keep your fancy decorations." "We have to watch that one. He's a bit dodgy." Tannen yelled to the bartender, "We'll have none of those well drinks!" Patrons laughed at them, some with a slight look of fear or disgust in their eyes. Tannen picked at her nose. Gail scratched her backside. Tannen asked, "Can I help you out there, Margaret?" One of the men at the bar asked Tannen, "Having any luck tonight?" "I will with me woman, later." She grabbed Gail and kissed her forehead. She left lip prints the size of a silver dollar square in the middle. "She's a hot one, my Margaret is." The man groaned and continued with his drink. A man next to him said, "That's just wrong." The women took their drinks, and Tannen left a twenty-dollar tip for the bartender. "He was a good sport," she said. Gail shuffled them to a roulette table. She watched Tannen. "Minimum?" Tannen yelled to the dealer. He pointed to a sign that read twenty dollars minimum and five thousand maximum. "You got any money, Margaret?" "I'm saving it for the buffet! Just get on with it, Eliza." Gail felt her cell phone vibrate in her skirt pocket. She removed it while she watched the white ball circling the roulette wheel. "Hi, Karen," Gail said and watched Tannen hand the dealer a one hundred dollar bill. Tannen said, "Gimme a black chip on zero and double zero." The dealer placed the chip on the centerline of green. He waved his hand over the table. "No more bets," he said. "Hi, Gail. Wow. Lots of noise on the phone," Karen said. "We're at Foxwoods." "Having any luck?" "Not yet." Gail watched the ball circling slower and slower. "C'mon green!" "I got your message. Is everything okay?" "I guess so. I just wanted to talk earlier." She watched the ball as it fell toward the numbers. "Okay, hon. Don't let me disturb your fun." "One," the dealer said, and placed his marker on one, adjacent to the losing green. "Bloody hell," Tannen said. "No buffet for me tonight." Gail pressed the phone to her ear. She covered her other ear with her hand. "I didn't hear you, Karen. It's too loud in here." From behind, someone grabbed Gail's arm. She swung around and looked straight into the eyes of Karen, then to Karen's husband. Fully embarrassed, Gail refused to go down alone. She yanked Tannen from the roulette table. "What the hell are you two doing?" Karen asked. She scanned their attire. "Karen! How good to see you." Tannen hugged her. "Is this your husband?" "Uh-huh." Karen turned to him. "Honey, this wretch is Tannen Albright, if you can believe it." He shook Tannen's hand. "I'm Jeff. It's about time we met, Tannen. Out for a little fun?" "It's been jolly fun, Jeff," Tannen said, and playfully hugged Gail. "Gail's a trouper." "How did you know it was us?" Gail asked Karen. "I recognized you as soon as you walked through the door. We've kept an eye on you, in case the night warranted bail." She smacked Gail's arm. "I would have loved doing this with you!" When Jeff suggested drinks, Karen insisted she would shop for apparel that was more appropriate for the two. Gail and Tannen located a restroom and removed their makeup. Inside, the darkened nightclub was crowded. The walls were curtained dark blue, and the tables glowed with small lamps. White tablecloths took away from the ambience, but they did lend an extra bit of light for the patrons. A band was on-stage. Their ensemble consisted of a drummer, a pianist, a sax player, and a female vocalist. They played the easy-listening hits of yesteryear. The nightclub was cheesy, but Gail thought they could have done worse. After a half hour of wine and talk, Jeff and Karen hit the dance floor. Gail enjoyed watching Karen dance. Karen was uninhibited, wriggling about, and she looked good. Tannen pulled her chair closer to Gail. She slipped her hand under Gail's, and their fingers intertwined. Karen had chosen a black mid-length dress for Tannen. A jeweled accent at the bodice enhanced the empire waist. The dress highlighted Tannen's breasts, not that they needed designer influence. Oh, to be that bodice. For Gail, Karen had chosen a Donna Karan. Another mid-length dress, Gail's was a halter that tied behind her neck. Simple, aside from the plunging V-neck, the steel blue material draped Gail well. Karen had also taken measures to ensure Gail wore flat shoes. Tannen received the stilettos. "You look beautiful tonight, darling. Karen chose well for us." Tannen pulled gently at the shirred high waist of Gail's dress. She looked into Gail's eyes and smiled. "Thank you, and yes, she did. We clean up nicely." She pushed Tannen's hair behind her ear. "I'm having a wonderful evening. I'd have been very disappointed if you had refused." Gail gazed at Tannen. "Would you have sulked?" "Absolutely." "What would you have felt if I had refused your kiss?" Gail saw and felt the immediate sadness in Tannen's eyes. She regretted saying the words. "Gutted." Gail looked down at their hands, then smiled at Tannen. I never want you to feel that way. Ever. "I thought you were breaking the rules once." She wiggled their hands. "This looks like twice." She stroked Tannen's thumb with her own, as though it were the natural thing to do. "Outside of your home, I refuse to confine myself to rules." Tannen squeezed Gail's hand. "Will you dance with me, darling?" "Is that a good idea? These people know who you are. They've been staring since we came in." "Have they?" She looked around the room. "I'm more aware of you watching me." Gail couldn't help but glance at Tannen's breasts. "Guilty." Karen and Jeff returned to the table. "Tannen, dance?" He extended his hand. "Yes." She looked over at Gail. "You shouldn't procrastinate, Ms. Prescott." Gail watched as Jeff led Tannen to the dance floor. Karen poured a glass of wine and sat in Tannen's chair. Tiny dots of perspiration lined her forehead. She dabbed at them with a napkin stamped with the Foxwoods logo. "What are you dragging your feet about?" she asked. Gail finished her wine. She loved a good wine, but it affected her in negative ways: giving her a headache and affecting her judgment, and sometimes making her angry and confused. After brief contemplation, she poured another glass. This bottle of Bordeaux was particularly flavorful, and Gail chose taste over judgment. Karen didn't wait for an answer. She took a long drink from her glass. "Jeff and I haven't been dancing in ages. Marriage does that, I suppose. Maybe we're danced out. I'm surprised you and Tannen aren't out there." Gail continued to watch the couple. Jeff's arm encircled Tannen's back; his free hand held hers. He moved her around the floor as Fred Astaire would Ginger Rogers. Dancing with the stars, Jeff? This is a bar, not an MGM soundstage. The music changed to a slow ballad. They remained on the floor, closer. Laughing like middle-aged fools.She's probably flirting with you, too. Gail shifted in her chair, uncomfortable with the new role that Tannen seemed to enjoy. From straight, to teasing the lesbian, to Ginger-fucking-Rogers, Tannen is quite the chameleon. Gail glared at them. Whatever. Karen's laughter broke into Gail's thoughts. Gail snapped her head toward Karen. "What?" "You look like you're ready to throw Jeff on his ass and stomp the hell out of him. That's what. You're jealous! Oh, I love seeing this from you." Gail felt her face turn hot. "Bullshit," Gail said. "Yes. You're full of it." Gail reached for her glass. "Shut up, Karen. As a matter of fact, she asked me to dance with her. If Jeff hadn't-" Karen slammed her glass onto the table. Bordeaux splashed over the white tablecloth and her sleeve. "What? Tannen asked you to dance with her? That's why you were procrastinating? Jesus Christ, Gail." Without waiting for a response, Karen yanked Gail from her chair and practically dragged her, with the wineglass, to the dance floor. "Excuse us," she said when they approached Tannen and Jeff. "We're cutting in." Karen all but threw Gail into Tannen's arms. Much better. Enjoy your wife, Jeff,Gail thought as she placed an arm around Tannen's waist. "Well," Tannen said, and placed her hands on Gail's shoulders, "who might you be?" Gail held her wineglass shoulder high. "I'm your personal wine steward, Ms. Albright." Karen pulled the glass from Gail's hand and placed it on the tray of a passing waiter. "I guess that leaves me as captured prey." She held Tannen with both arms now. "You're a difficult bottle to open. I'm beginning to think I'm not worthy of your lipstick case." Gail stumbled but Tannen held her firmly. "I don't want to hurt you, sweetheart." "A term of endearment from the writer lady? Too much wine, darling?" "Among other things." Gail stepped away and turned toward the table, but Tannen pulled her back into her arms. Clive Christian was alive and well. Gail nuzzled Tannen's ear. "Your perfume makes me insane." Tannen pulled back, enough to focus on Gail. She placed her fingers along Gail's neck, her thumb traced over Gail's jaw. "I know it does. You've maintained your composure, until now." Gail pressed her fingertips against Tannen's lips. "Shh." She held Tannen closer. "Keep moving. You feel magnificent against me." "Are you weakening, Ms. Prescott?" "Don't you remember? We aren't confined to rules here. What do you want from me, Tannen?" "Give me the chance to make my own decision about you." Tannen brushed her lips against Gail's ear. "Show me who you are, darling." Her body refused a quick recovery from the arousing effect of Tannen's warm lips. She received no help from reckless dancers who bumped into them from all angles. The constant crush, then sudden motion against Tannen's breasts, caused Gail's nipples to react in defense. Oh no. No. Please don't let her feel them. Her head throbbed from the wine; she was miserably hot. "Why would you knowingly get caught up in my history?" "Does it knock me from the major event category, and into the category of ordinary? Am I now just another woman who wants to shag Gail Prescott?" "No," she said, to what sounded like sarcasm. "Tannen, you appeal to me in many ways, but we're friends. I don't want to jeopardize that friendship. I want to see you...somewhere...at times...bullshit on the phone with you...whatever." She was angry now, pestered with analogies, Clive Christian, and that damned ballad the band played. "I want to know we're friends next week and next year. Do you actually believe I'd let my guard down, only to lose that? I can't be a friend and a lover." "Darling, I'm the bearer of bad news. Your guard is down. The way you're holding me, you cannot get close enough." Again, you tell me what I feel. Gail relaxed her arms. She wasn't about to let Tannen have the upper hand. "Your intelligence should tell you to walk away from me. Is your presence in my life the allure of a new thrill? Is it something explained away, after pocketing a mountain of press?" Gail goaded. "Does Tannen Albright need some PR?" A camera flashed from behind Gail. "Mission accomplished?" Tannen stepped back and glared. "Tell me you don't mean that! I can step out of my front door to get my name in the papers. Have you stopped to think-" Gail cut her off. "Obviously I have not stopped to think; otherwise I wouldn't be in this position. Nor have you given it thought. Have you heard anything I've said? People have called me vile." She grew louder. "I'm bad news. How could you consider any part of me when my history has been compared to the goddamned Huns?" "Don't flatter yourself, Gail. You aren't that historically important." "Thank you very much. Y smashes palm into cheek of X! A fit ending, I think." "It would be a deserved ending, Gail, had anything begun." Both women stopped dancing, stood with their arms crossed and continued their verbal battle. "You can't accept a single kiss without falling into a state of dementia." Gail's temper flared. "Then stay the hell away from me, Tannen! Go back to Hollywood." "I refuse to let you off that easily, Gail. You have flirted your way through five weeks and I want you to own up to it." "I don't owe you anything. You learned within ten minutes of meeting me what I'm all about. I don't change just because an attractive actor thinks a quick kiss can get her the lead role." "I think a large portion of you is looking for change, and someone exceptionally strong is going to have to twist open that bottle cap. Then the change takes place, but only from within you." "And you think you're," Gail mimicked quotation marks with two fingers of each hand, "the one? There's a long casting-call line. Pick a couch." Gail's arm moved quickly to wield off what promised to be a stinging slap from Tannen's hand. "That's a pathetic remark, Gail. Rude and arrogant doesn't become you." Gail turned to walk away. What the hell are we doing? X and Y, Tannen and me...a slap is still a slap. She stopped cold when she realized a crowd had gathered around them. Tannen grabbed Gail by the waist and pulled her close. "Damn it! It's possible that I am the one. I'm the closest you'll ever get to someone who loves you enough to risk emotional and career assassinations." "Love? Love?" Gail repeated with a sarcastic laugh. She broke Tannen's hold. She scanned the perimeter of onlookers. "Does anyone have a dictionary?" She swung back, facing Tannen. "You love me? I wasn't very important a moment ago." "Shall I be blatant?" Tannen asked. "We can return to your place, and then I'll return to New York, or we can be together tonight, here." "I'm not the Playboy Channel, Tannen. I'm not very good at sex on demand." Karen would have a field day if she'd heard that. Tannen's voice turned gentle. "Darling, we've made love in our minds for the past week. We've just never done it with each other. I'll give you another option of walking away at any moment. No strings." "You're cheapening yourself, Tannen." "I'm doing no such thing. I'm letting you know what I feel for you. You cheapen it with your denial." The band began a tune that struck a sudden chord in Gail and she froze. No vocals, just percussion and the fat, lazy sound of an out-of-place saxophone rang in her ears. She couldn't name the obscure melody, but it was all too familiar. Why? she asked herself, until a sudden flashback slammed her brain with a glimpse of her last night with Olivia. Gail felt the same swift adrenaline rush now that she had then. Caught in the lights and cheap clamor of an insanely crowded and sweaty dance floor, Gail fought hard to keep herself together. Don't lose this control, she thought, and made a quick pass of her hand across her eyes, catching the tears before they fell. Wanting control and achieving it were completely different. Another blast from the sax and Gail had heard enough. "Can't they play goddamned 'Disco Duck' or something?" "Maybe 'Mambo Number Five'? 'The Wanderer'?" Tannen suggested, slathered with sarcasm. "Are you jealous?" Gail asked, with more exuberance than she wanted to convey, but she didn't appreciate sarcasm. She wanted and needed understanding. "Of your past liaisons?" Tannen shook her head. "Not at all. Those women were nothing more than fulfilled lust on your part. You and I share love." She softened and took Gail by her hands. "Let's get a room and we'll talk about this on impartial ground." "You're not listening to me, Tannen," Gail ranted and pulled away. "You haven't heard my words." Her eyes stung again and her throat tightened. "Words are...they're what I'm about. Words are all I have that makes any sense in my life! Why won't you listen to what I tell you?" Gail turned to the band and mouthed the words "please don't play that," but knew they would pay no attention. "Gail, calm down. I'm listening." Again, Tannen took Gail's hands into her own. Gently she encouraged Gail. "Darling, what is happening inside you?" Gail closed her eyes to Tannen and ignored her inquisition. "You aren't listening! That's what all of this is about, Tannen." "Darling." Tannen drew Gail into her arms again. "You've told me to back off, but I want you to tell me why. What has happened, Gail? All I'm hearing is your silence." The sleazy saxophone continued and the swells of pain tightened in Gail's chest. "Shut the fuck up!" Tannen pushed her away. "What did you just say to me?" "Not you, Tannen." Gail began to crumble. "The music." Her head pounded with such severity her teeth hurt. "Oh shit," Gail mumbled, and rubbed her temples. Karen came onto the floor and stood between them. Gail wiped her eyes with her hands. Tannen opened her mouth to speak, but Gail looked away from her. "Don't say anything, Tannen." Karen guided them through a thick wall of people. "I don't know what was happening out here, but all of the people around you know. I'll assume it wasn't very pretty, and neither of you need that kind of press. Let's locate some neutral corners." She escorted them back to the table. Gail pulled a chair next to Jeff. Tannen hugged Karen and kissed her cheek. She said good night to Jeff. "It's time for me to call it a night." She turned and placed her hand on Gail's shoulder. "I'll be somewhere upstairs. Please come up and talk with me, darling." She leaned down and kissed the top of Gail's head. Tannen turned and walked away. "Just go away," Gail snapped. "I don't want you here." Tannen abruptly stopped. Her dress swished around her until it came to a gentle stop. Gail waited, staring at the open back of the dress. She scanned down, to the top of the short zipper. The band played three full measures before Tannen turned and approached Gail. Her eyes bored into Gail's, but Gail didn't flinch. She stood quickly, expecting to tower over Tannen with her five-inch height advantage and forgetting that Karen had chosen shoes that kept them just short of standing eye to eye. "You want me completely," Tannen said with confidence. "More than you have ever wanted anyone." Gail flinched. She quickly turned her head away and played with the Tiffany bracelet. She heard Tannen's heels hit the hardwood floor. Her head throbbed as she turned back and watched Tannen make her exit. Gail slouched into the chair next to Jeff. Why is this happening to me? Gail wondered. This Gail Prescott isn't the person I've written. She bit at her lip while she looked around the room. Gail cleared her throat and turned to Jeff. "Buy a girl a drink?" "Absolutely," he said, and began to pour the Bordeaux. Karen stopped Jeff and took the glass away. "I don't know anyone who can knock back Jack Daniel's the way you do, but as soon as you drink wine you're shitfaced." "I'm not shitfaced, Karen. I should have never mixed wine with Tannen Albright." She seized the glass, but Karen replaced it with a glass of water. Gail scowled. "Can we do something for you, Gail?" Jeff asked. "Thanks, Jeff, but no. I have to figure out all of this," Gail said, feeling numbed from the evening. Karen and Jeff said nothing. She mulled the argument with Tannen and drank the water in silence. "Did we make complete fools of ourselves?" Gail asked. "From what I could see? Absolutely." Karen grabbed a package of tissues from her handbag. She handed them to Gail. After Gail blew her nose twice, Karen asked, "What the hell were you two doing out there?" "The wine, her perfume, things we talked about today, things we did-I just lost it, Karen. I'm the poster child for emotional overload." She shook her head vigorously in an attempt to shake off the entire day. She looked over at Karen. "She said she loves me." "That's a bad thing?" Karen asked. Gail glared at her. "I'll tell you one thing, Gail. Tannen Albright has your number, and you don't know if you should shit or go blind. She's in your life for one purpose." "Yeah, to be a pain in my ass." She brought her glass to her lips. "Preparation H can take care of that," she said into her water glass. "I hate when you play the victim." Karen elbowed Jeff for laughing, then she reached across him and gave a yank to Gail's hair for the child Gail acted like. "Tannen will make or break you. The choice is yours." Karen pulled her cell phone out of her handbag and poked some keys. "It's Karen. Are you okay?...Uh-huh. Yeah. I'm concerned about you having no transportation...I'm not sure. Do you want to talk to her?...Okay. I'll ask her." "Gail, if you're leaving, we can take you home. Tannen would appreciate it if you leave the car keys at the front desk." "She wants the Beemer? Tell her she can kiss my ass." "Tannen, Gail says to kiss her ass." Karen chuckled at Tannen's response. "I like your style...Great. I'll tell her. See ya, Tannen." She closed her cell. "Well?" "What?" Gail made circles around the rim of her glass with her fingertip. Her headache began to ease up. "Karen, we shouldn't interfere," Jeff said. "Gail wouldn't know me if I didn't interfere." She looked back at Gail. "There's a key card waiting for you at registration. Go on, honey. Tannen's waiting for you." Gail hesitated. Karen raised her eyebrows to signify that she had completed her meddling for the night. Gail stood and grabbed the bags of clothing they had shed earlier. "Good night," she said, and headed toward the lounge exit.

* * *

Gail let herself into the suite. She placed her bags in the corner and locked the door. Tannen sat on an oversized sofa. She appeared very small and vulnerable. Gail heard the familiar dialogue from The Quiet Man playing on the television. She sat with Tannen and waited to have her presence acknowledged. On the glass-top coffee table, there was an open bottle of spring water. Tannen held a tumbler of ice water on her thigh. Gail looked at the screen as John Wayne hustled Maureen O'Hara through the meadows of Innisfree. When the scene came present, Tannen spoke the line, "Here's a good stick to beat the lovely lady." She turned, expressionless, looking at Gail. "Is that what you want to do?" Gail asked. "No. I want to pour this glass of water over your head." "Will it be worth the twenty dollars that water is costing you?" Tannen answered slowly, "Every...bleedin'...penny." She moved closer to Gail and held the glass over Gail's head. "You wouldn't"-she held up her hand and leaned away-"really...do it." Gail yelped when icy water hit her scalp, but Tannen withdrew her hand after a small amount spilled. She set the glass onto the table. "That's for spraying me today." "You're too kind," Gail said. She tilted her head, letting the water slide backward. "That's very cold." "Yes, it is." Tannen reached for the remote control and turned off the television. She turned to face Gail. "Darling, we have a situation, and we shouldn't resort to petty argument. And we shouldn't ignore it. Coming to me tells me you think the same way." Tannen rested her arm on the back of the sofa. "You may now tell me why I'm not sitting here alone." The only sound was the muffled beat of Tannen's fingertips drumming the back of the sofa. "You're granting me permission to speak? Are you that self-important?" "I'm certainly not." She crossed her legs and continued the fingered cadence. "I think everyone deserves the chance for redemption." Gail sized -up Tannen's body language. She did not appreciate it, or Tannen's self-righteous comment. "Redeem myself?" Gail laughed. "You can take your 'immense arse' back to New York, Tannen. You provoked me! If you had left well enough alone, we wouldn't be having this conversation." She shook her head. "No. I won't give you permission to play down your guilt. You stormed into my life and-" "You invited me, darling," Tannen coolly reminded Gail. Gail suddenly stopped her tirade and let out a weary breath. "Yes. I did," Gail said. "I asked for this." Their eyes held steady, until Tannen halted her drumming fingers. She looked away from Gail. When Tannen looked back, she moved her arm from the sofa and uncrossed her legs. She rested both hands on her lap. Gail found ease with Tannen's new position of no defense. "You're absolutely right, Gail. I goaded you." She pushed her bangs from her eyes. "I'm also guilty." "Thank you." Gail turned her right hand palm up and eased it under Tannen's hand. She assumed anyone with a brain would see the stupidity of getting involved with her. Obviously, Tannen needed a few more sentences to understand. Tannen squeezed Gail's hand. "Darling? Do you want me to go first?" Gail shook her head. "Where do I begin?" Gail said, not meaning to sound like the theme from a sentimental 70s romantic film, but she did. She also wanted to laugh but didn't dare, for fear of polluting the remainder of their evening. Gail felt more guilt for their argument than she let Tannen realize. She figured she should be thanking all the gods that Tannen wasn't three minutes into slapping her around the room, not that Tannen probably hadn't given thought to it when she heard Gail opening the door, perhaps before. "I'm here for many reasons." She took a deep breath. "But mostly, I owe you an enormous apology, Tannen. Wine doesn't agree with me." "That's not the real problem." "No, but it didn't help keep my head together." Gail moved closer. "I'm sorry for what happened down there. Whether or not you wanted PR, I think we gave it to them." "I accept your apology, and I was as much to blame. I apologize, too, but I'm not worried about the morning papers. My concern is for you, darling. Won't you confide in me?" "No." "You were outwardly in pain, Gail. Let me be a friend to you." "You are a friend, but I'm feeling better." "What about tomorrow or a half hour from now?" "I'll be sure to stay away from wine." Gail smiled. "Be serious. Whatever has a grip on your life, it keeps a lot of you away from the world. From me," she added. "Why won't you be more open with me?" "It's just who I am. I can't explain myself any differently." Gail turned Tannen's palm up and massaged it with both thumbs. "I care about you, and I'm wildly attracted to you, but I may not have anything to offer you, beyond one night." She ran her fingers over Tannen's palm and up to Tannen's fingertips. Voluntarily and with ease, she pulled Tannen closer. Gail lifted and peeled away the shoulder of Tannen's dress. She kissed tenderly at Tannen's tanned and soft skin. Her lips swathed warm flesh from Tannen's shoulder to her neck. "You're smoother than rose petals." Gail lifted her head away. "Darling, my life was in your hands while you taught me to swim." She gathered Gail's hair into her hands. Her cheek stroked the mass of hair, and she inhaled slowly. "Your shampoo is fabulous. Everything about you invades my senses." Tannen looked into Gail's eyes and she spoke softly. "My life isnot in your hands when it comes to your emotions, or your lack of them. You are a script that wants produced, and I'm good enough to make this a blockbuster." Gail whispered, "I just need you to understand what I'm about, and what could happen." "When you know what you're about, I'll understand." Tannen kissed Gail's lips. The heat of desire overpowered Gail, and she pressed into Tannen. Stop, Tannen. Stop...just...oh...just throw me on the floor and shag my brains out. Afraid to let desire take control, Gail pulled away from Tannen's kiss. Tannen's eyes fluttered open. "What if I never tell you? What if-" "You don't frighten me, darling. I'll take tonight." Tannen cocked her head to the side. She smiled and touched Gail's cheek. "I love looking at you." "Of all the women in the entire world," Gail ran one finger along the cleavage of Tannen's breasts, "you chose me." "I read Tenfold and I was the chosen one." Tannen's tongue moved slowly up Gail's cheek. "I never so much as questioned my direction." Just below her eye, Gail felt the warm touch of Tannen's lips. Do that again. Tannen focused on Gail. "That's not true. I nearly walked out of Talley's." "You probably should have." Gail felt Tannen's hand against her breast. Her nipple fully responded when Tannen's fingertip glided over it. "Mmm." I can't ignore this. You've made me so wet, in so little time. Yet, she contained her breathing. "Then filming Tenfold was your lure?" she asked while she kissed Tannen's eyebrows between every other word. "Yes and no. It was the perfect reason to meet you," she nibbled at Gail's neck, "but I stand firm in my desire to film the story." Gail felt a bite to her neck. "Not gonna happen." The bite was kissed away. Tannen looked into Gail's eyes. "At this moment, I cannot care less." Tannen reached behind Gail's neck and untied the halter. Bringing the straps forward, Tannen slowly pulled them away. "Your eyes are a warm mahogany. It's difficult to leave them." Gail took a breath as Tannen's eyes moved downward. Tenderly, and with full confidence, Tannen clasped Gail's breasts. "Unquestionably superb. You have lovely breasts." Tannen kissed each and then gently squeezed them. "You're incredibly silky to touch. Are you like this everywhere?" She ran her fingers over Gail's nipples. Gail felt them tingle and stiffen. Screw control. I'm yours tonight. "I'm wondering the same about you." Tannen's lips warmed each nipple. Gail groaned. "How can you do this so easily?" She pulled Tannen's mouth against her breast. The force vibrated from her breast to her thighs. "What do you mean, darling?" Tannen licked the nipple slowly and teased her with tiny bites from her lips. "How can you...mhh," she groaned from a tougher bite, "be so easily," Gail took a deep breath, "with another woman?" She exhaled slowly. Against her breast, Gail felt Tannen's lips curl into a smile. Tannen licked the nipple again and rested her hands against Gail's shoulders. She looked at Gail's lips and then into her eyes. "You really do avoid the gossip papers," Tannen said. "You're not the first woman I've been with, darling." "I don't believe you," Gail said. "Karen would have told me. She follows all of that Hollywood bullshit." "Karen knows. She asked me if it were true. I asked her not to tell you." "Why?" Gail placed her hands over Tannen's. "I would have been an easy mark for you, otherwise. You would have shagged me once or twice, notched your lipstick case, and that would have been the end of Tannen Albright." Tannen outlined Gail's lips with her pinky. "Without knowledge of my past, you became protective of me when you realized you care for me. You could no longer shag me and run. You protected me from Gail Albright and I love you even more for it." Gail snagged Tannen's finger with her teeth. "Physically and emotionally, I want you. I had to turn the table on you." Gail grinned around her finger-biting teeth. "You called me Gail Albright," she said, keeping hold of Tannen's finger. "Did I?" Tannen paused, and sounded the name again. "Gail Albright." She looked at Gail and frowned. "The sound is off, yes?" She laughed. "Not to worry, darling. A slip of the tongue." "I'm not worried. I am," she chose her word carefully, "affected by you, and I'll kill Karen." Gail closed her lips around Tannen's fingertip. She bit gently at the tip and slowly slid her mouth down, until the full finger was fully enveloped by her mouth. Gail leaned back and pulled Tannen on top of her. "You're so warm inside." Tannen removed her finger and pushed her hands beneath Gail's shoulders. "Do that with my tongue." She opened her mouth against Gail's. Gail hungrily imprisoned Tannen's tongue. Don't ever leave my mouth. Gail sucked at Tannen with all the need of a hungry infant. Tannen's body shifted quickly. A breathtaking, sweet shock sped through Gail when Tannen's hand dropped beneath the dress and came to rest between Gail's legs. Both women whimpered on contact. Gail grabbed the greedy hand and pressed it harder. Tannen moved away and stood. She helped Gail to her feet. Without another word, they kissed and fondled their way into the master bedroom until they lay side by side atop the king-size bed. Their legs fit together like loosened tendrils. Gail brushed Tannen's hair away from her eyes and kissed the tip of her nose. She grazed Tannen's lips with her tongue. "I've told you who I am, Tannen. I'm the queen of superficial." "I forbid monarchy of any sort," Tannen said. She pecked tiny bites against Gail's lips. "I'm the master of opting out," Gail murmured against Tannen's wet lips. I can find my way through one lustful evening with you. I can send you back to Manhattan the next afternoon.Just...don't...stop. Lips against Gail's, Tannen said, "The option exists, but I'm afraid it's too late for you, darling." A soft, playfully sinister giggle followed. You sound so sexy when you do that. Gail assembled her final Scrabble tiles. "I can leap tall buildings in a single bound..." "...every time the need should arise for us." Tannen ran the inside of her foot along Gail's leg. "Darling?" "Hmm?" Gail moved her head back and looked into Tannen's eyes. She ran her fingers along Tannen's cheek. Tannen licked slowly across Gail's lips. "Shh." They kissed long, unyielding, incautious, and uncaring of the moisture they shared and spread against the other. Their tongues licked, reached separately into the heat, and then at once. They separated long enough for rapid intakes of air, and then they were again lost to their greed. Gail could not embrace Tannen enough. She could not stop her brain from feeling Tannen's warm form, first against her breasts, and her mind suddenly jumped to Tannen's hand, heavy against her back. Gail wanted to feel the woman encompass her. She needed to be fully aware of each touch simultaneously. Tannen draped her leg over Gail's hip and held tighter. I need you, Tannen. "I want you, darling." Tannen breathed the words against Gail's mouth. Tannen pushed Gail to her back and stretched on top. Gail attempted to bring her hands to Tannen's face. She craved more kissing but found her arms pinned gracefully over her head. Tannen's mouth came down again and her tongue entered unhurried, deeply, and pulled out, only to enter again with greater force. Gail grasped it with her lips, with her teeth, holding it, tightening against the penetration. Tannen's long, slow oral intercourse reached to Gail's toes. There was no concentration of feeling; it spread quickly, a virus out of control. Every limb, every distinct portion of her body, every hair on Gail's head belonged to Tannen. Gail freed her hands and unzipped the back of Tannen's dress. Without missing one stroke, Tannen pulled her arms from the sleeves. Gail captured the freed breasts in her hands, and gripped each as though she seized life itself. With each stroke of Tannen's tongue, Gail's grasp became stronger and in rhythm with Tannen's mouth. Abruptly, Tannen stopped their kiss and looked meaningfully at Gail. Breathlessly, but with conviction, Tannen said, "I do love you, Gail." Gail felt a powerful thud inside her chest. Love?Don't mess this up with the L-word. Gail wanted the spreading radiance to cease with Tannen's word choice, but it persisted. It flooded Gail. It choked her in a way she had never before felt. She could only look at Tannen, with no words to return. Gail pulled her closely. She held Tannen, stroked her back, and hugged her repeatedly. Passion filled her embrace and she was now powerless to deny her feelings. Without words, Gail longed to convey her feelings. Tannen pushed away. "Kiss me, Gail. Kiss me now, with that look in your eyes." Gail blinked, hesitated, and then her mouth roughly sought Tannen's neck. Tannen groaned. "Mmm, darling, that feels wonderful, but rough is not the look I saw." Tannen gripped tighter under Gail's shoulders. Gail bit again and then gently pushed Tannen away. She looked into Tannen's eyes once more. Beautiful eyes. Ever changing, always pulling me into their depths and holding me inside of you. I'm warm and protected there. Tannen whispered, "That's the look. Kiss me now." With both hands, Gail brought Tannen's mouth to hers. Gail kissed her again, with full control; no more than lips pressing, moving longingly, lovingly, and tenderly together. She stopped long enough to take Tannen's bottom lip between hers. She held it, she loved it, she made love to the full, sweet flesh. When Gail ended the kiss, she looked briefly at Tannen and kissed once more, slightly. Gail watched until Tannen's eyes opened. Waiting seemed eternal, and their breathing steadied. Tannen opened her eyes. "I've never felt so much love in one kiss. Please, Gail. Stop hiding this woman from me." They were the only words that could cause Gail to break down. She buried her head against Tannen's shoulder and began to sob. Her body jerked as she struggled to hold back her emotions. Gail held her breath, but her lungs betrayed her and released eighteen years of pain. A single, agonized groan broke into the silent air between them. Tannen cradled her. "What is it?" Gail's torment continued to manifest in swelling sobs that shot pain through her muscles as they contracted and released, only to contract again. She clung to Tannen. "Darling, what has happened to you?" Tannen moved to her side and pulled Gail into her arms. She rocked, she coddled Gail. "Darling." She stroked Gail's hair and minutes passed before Gail relaxed enough to catch her breath. "I can't do this." Gail sat up and wiped her eyes with the bedcover. At the edge of the bed, she tied the halter behind her neck. "I'm sorry, Tannen." She rushed into the bathroom and closed the door behind her. Gail turned on the faucets and splashed cold water onto her face. She kept her face buried in a towel until she found enough courage to look at herself. Emotions boiled and rolled inside of her. It was brutal. She felt toyed with by the living and by the dead. Her emotions turned her stomach inside out. I have something for you, Gail! I love you! It's a cheap form of seduction. Everybody wants something. Gimme gimme gimme. Stay with me. You promised. No, come over here. And Karen! I can't believe she would work with Tannen to keep me in the dark. Just wait until I get my hands on you, Karen Maines. She looked in the mirror. "How did you let this happen?" She could almost hear her reflection laughing at her. "Tannen manipulated you!" She slammed her hands on the marble sink. "Damn it! Damn it!" She looked into the mirror. "Jackass," she said. Gail wet her face again and patted it dry. "You knew you were falling in love with her. Why did you let it get this far?" She pointed to her reflection. "You cannot do this! You cannot do this! How do you expect to face her now?" Gail heard Tannen's cell phone ring. She splashed her face again and looked into the mirror. After several more applications of cold water, she returned to the bedroom. Tannen was on the phone. Her eyes were puffy and her nose red. Her sleeves were on properly and she came toward Gail, motioning for Gail to zip her dress. Gail fastened it quickly. "That's flight 142, yes? Hold on." She looked to Gail and asked, "Can you get me to JFK airport immediately?" "Yes." "I want the flight." Tears had welled in Tannen's eyes. "No," she said. "I'll pay for the tickets when I arrive." She sat on the edge of the bed. Tannen held her hand out to Gail. Gail moved quickly to Tannen's side. After a brief question and answer period, Tannen snapped the phone closed and tossed it to the bed. "My mum is in hospital. She's had a heart attack. I'm going to London immediately." "Oh no. When did this happen?" "A few hours ago." She let out a hard breath and collected her thoughts. "I have only the clothes on my back but plenty in London. Damn it. My passport-" "It's in the car. You left it on the kitchen table and I grabbed it." Gail put her arms around Tannen and held on for a moment. "She'll be fine, sweetheart. Don't worry." "What about you?" Tannen asked as she pulled her shoes on. "You left so abruptly." "I'll be fine, too. Let's get you to JFK." The drive to Kennedy airport was quick. Gail centered their conversation on Tannen's relationship with her mother. Tannen feared the worst, and Gail offered what comfort she could. At the security checkpoint, Tannen handed her apartment keys, and her address, to Gail. "Go to my flat, darling. I don't want you driving back to Connecticut tonight." "Call me," Gail said. "I will." Tannen kissed Gail quickly and then headed through security. Gail watched until Tannen disappeared around the corner.

CHAPTER NINE

Gail awakened late, in Tannen's bed. Why she had chosen to sleep there was beyond her comprehension. It merely reminded her of their early morning hours together and of her own cowardice. Karen would never believe she actually said no to Tannen. On the other hand, there was no need to tell Tannen's accomplice anything. She stared at the high ceiling. It was painted avocado. Gail followed a hairline crack from the edge of the light fixture to the left corner of the room. "You're in need of a little maintenance," she said. It points toward Connecticut. Gail pushed off the bed and headed to the bathroom. After a hot shower, Gail found some of Tannen's clothes that fit reasonably well. Wearing jeans, a yellow blouse, and a blue cotton blazer, she looked into a full-length mirror. The jeans were short but Gail folded a cuff to them and they easily became a capri. She pushed the sleeves of the blazer to her elbows. It was an unusual look for Gail compared to her normally Bohemian look of long, flowing skirts and light, airy blouses, but she decided, "You look nice, Prescott." She located some dental floss and a new toothbrush. After a spit and a rinse, she was grateful for a fresh mouth. Gail brushed out her hair, then rummaged through Tannen's makeup, which she applied quickly and conservatively. She looked into the mirror and decided to tie back her hair. On Tannen's vanity were several perfumes, but no Clive Christian. At more than two thousand dollars an ounce, a second bottle was, she supposed, too frivolous a purchase even for Tannen. She opened a drawer to search for a hairclip. Gail spotted the Christian logo among bottles that bragged Prada, Gucci, and Armani labels. Gail opened the box. There lay the lethally mind-numbing potion, housed in a lead crystal bottle. The stopper was supposedly fashioned from an original design preferred by Queen Victoria, and the 24-karat gold-plated neck boasted a brilliant-cut diamond solitaire. "Unbelievable. It's almost vulgar." She replaced the bottle without daring to open it. She knew Tannen would linger too closely for her to enjoy her day. She brushed her hair a second time, and decided to leave it loose. Gail stepped in front of the mirror again. "Now you look great!" She didn't bother to explore Tannen's brownstone. Gail shoved her cell phone, keys, and wallet into a leather handbag she borrowed from Tannen. She bounded down the steps and walked East on Bethune, noting that the flower boxes needed attention. She was tempted to stop and do some deadheading, but she continued her course to Fourteenth street. At the corner of Fourteenth Street and Sixth Avenue, Gail observed hoards of pedestrians while they shuffled across the streets. Whether to lunch or a gym, their pace was the same. She looked overhead into a cloudless sky that matched the blue of her borrowed blazer. Among skyscrapers and concrete, Gail felt a sense of elation and liberation from Tannen. She appreciated the honking of impatient motorists, and the occasional "move yer fuckin' ass" from the cabbies. The stench of burned pretzels collided with the scents of spring air and roasted peanuts. Bombarded from countless directions, her brain welcomed the stimuli. Without the luminous shadow of Tannen Albright, Gail felt less vulnerable. There was a man dressed in tattered clothing, hunkered against the subway railing. He scratched the top of a dachshund's head and mumbled something unintelligible to the dog, or to himself. Gail purchased three bananas, some roasted peanuts, three bottles of water, and three oranges. She handed the bag of food to the homeless man. She then reached into her jacket pocket and handed him her cigarettes and lighter. "Thank you, ma'am," he said. Gail nodded. She stood motionless, staring at the longhaired, bearded man. She watched while he opened a bottle of the water and poured it into his hand. He extended his hand to the dog, and the pooch drank gratefully. Her guess was the man was in his fifties, and she could only speculate how he ended up on the streets. Gail wondered if she might have been the first person to notice him and the dog today. She crouched down and scratched the dog's back. "What's your name?" Gail ran her hand the length of the stubby-legged dachshund. "I call him Hans," he answered quietly, avoiding Gail's eyes. "I mean your name." She smiled when he looked at her with surprise. "I'm Harry." He looked down at the concrete. Gail looked around at the multitude of people and the lack of shelter, beyond that of a doorway. "Do you live out here?" "I get into a shelter sometimes. They're crowded." He turned away from Gail and wiped his nose on his sleeve. "Nice weather now. Not much need for a shelter." "Do you need anything, Harry?" "Nope." "You sure? A blanket? Smokes? Money? Maybe Hans needs something, Harry?" The pooch rolled over and Gail scratched his belly. "Nope. Thanks." He looked across the street to a pet store. "Maybe a chew bone for Hans." Gail stood. She was impressed with the man who had and needed nothing, but was willing to humble himself for his canine companion. "I'll be right back. Don't run off on me, Harry." After jaywalking Fourteenth Street, Gail entered the pet shop. She purchased a small bag of beef flavored rawhide sticks for Hans and then she returned to Harry. Again, she crouched beside Harry and Hans. A haughty pedestrian, in total disregard for the people around him, knocked into Gail. Thrust belly-first onto Harry's lap, she landed with an audible oof. "You okay?" Harry helped Gail to sit up. "Yeah." Harry quickly jumped to his feet and shouted. "Hey, you ignorant bastard!" He started after the pedestrian, but Gail grabbed the end of his jacket. She sat on the concrete and shared his railing. "Let him go, Harry. Sit with me." Harry joined Gail at the railing. She handed him the bag of dog treats. "I think he'll like these." "No doubt. Thank you." He opened the package and pulled one out. The dachshund's spindly tail wagged feverishly. He snatched the treat from Harry's hand and dropped to his belly. With the rawhide braced between his paws, he chewed in silence. "He likes them." Gail watched Hans. "Why are you out here, Harry?" "I lost my job two years ago. Cutbacks and all. I was a chef for Le Sous. I looked for work until my money ran out. I gave up." "It's the way of business. Let's just make a buck." Harry nodded and shrugged. "Shi...stu...things happen." "Here." Gail reached into her pocket and pulled out a wad of paper money. "If you need something, use this." Harry held up his left hand, and Gail noticed a large scar that crossed his thumb. The irregularity in his thumbnail told of a deep cut, straight through the nail. The scar was appropriate for a man who worked as a chef. "That isn't necessary, ma'am." "My name is Gail, and I want you to take the money. Hans might go through those chew bones pretty quickly." She winked at Harry and placed the money in his jacket pocket. "I liked meeting you, but I have to leave. You take care of Hans, Harry." Gail stood and brushed the loose dirt from her jeans. "Bye," he said. Gail crossed Fourteenth Street and headed briskly toward Madison Avenue. After six streets, she opened her phone and hit Karen's speed dial number. "Hi, Karen." She heard Karen's workout music in the background. "How are you? Where are you?" Karen sounded breathless. "I've been trying to reach you at home." "I'm pissed off at you and I'm in Manhattan." "Why are you in the city?" "I'll explain that later. Why didn't you tell me Tannen is bisexual?" "I know she was involved with a woman, a few years back. If once constitutes bisexuality, then I guess she is." "Why didn't you tell me?" Gail watched the concrete pass under her feet. She waved at an unseen female who called hello to her. "She asked me not to tell you. I didn't think that would harm you in any way." "Tannen manipulated me and you sent her on her merry way, with your blessing. I don't get tickled pink when people play with my emotions!" "Tannen isn't playing games with you, Gail. She's in love with you." "Yeah, well...aw shit, Karen. Life was good. I was serenely independent!" Realizing where her words were taking her, Gail shouted, "I'm doing a Henry Higgins over that dame!" She shook her head, disgusted with herself. "Maybe you should buy yourself a pair of slippers." Gail snapped her phone closed. It immediately rang and Karen blasted her. "I hate when you hang up on me! Stop being a child!" Karen's workout music suddenly stopped. "I would never do anything to hurt you. If I thought Tannen was, I would have stopped her." "You could have told me, Karen." "What difference would it have made?" Karen waited and Gail could picture her, standing in her workout clothes, sweaty, her green eyes vectored toward Gail's position. "Well? Come on, Gail. Tell me how it would have mattered." Gail remained mute. "It wouldn't have made a difference. Frankly, I think one day you'll thank me. Go and be loved. Love her back. This won't kill you." Feeling wounded, Gail said, "You know why I can't do that." "Yes, I do." Karen cleared her throat. "Honey, maybe it's time to bring some closure to Olivia. Talk to Jeff. He-" "No." Gail turned right, onto Twenty-third. There she crossed to Madison Avenue and hastened her pace up the avenue. Karen mellowed. "How did last night go for you and Tannen?" "We talked." "Talked?" "Yes, Karen. We talked." "Nothing more?" "A little." "What does that mean?" "It really isn't any of your business!" "It means you shut down your emotions." Gail let out a weary breath. "Whatever you say." "Are you okay?" "No! I'm pissed off at everyone that means anything to me. The whole world can go to hell, for all I care. I'm about to meet a friend at Tally's." She stepped inside the restaurant. "I'm there now. I have to go." "I love you, too, honey. Have fun." Gail closed her phone and Joey greeted her. "Well, hello, stranger! Where have you been?" "Oh, you know, out chasing rainbows." "I know all about rainbows." He looked around the room. "Are you meeting someone, Gail?" "No." She looked over at the bar. "I want to see Jordann. Is she here?" "She's in the office. Just knock." "I won't disturb her. I'll wait at the bar." "Oh, come on." Joey knocked and opened the door. "One very lovely writer to see you," he said. Jordann looked up from her phone. She waved Gail inside and pointed to the leather chair across from her desk. Gail had been in the room a few years back. A patron had become drunk and disorderly. He threw a chair Gail's way and Jordann's father, the owner of Talley's, escorted Gail to the room, out of harm's way. The room was paneled then, and very masculine. Now the room was a warm terracotta tone, the hardwood floor sanded and refinished. Overhead, Gail heard the pounding of nails and buzzing of circular saws. Jordann covered the mouthpiece and spoke to Gail. "I'll be finished shortly." Gail felt her stomach rumbling. "Yes, that's right. Tomorrow," Jordann said. "Good-bye." She hung up and smiled. "What a nice surprise. Sorry about the noise. I'm getting an apartment suitable for renting. I'm about to have lunch. Are you hungry?" "I'm famished." Jordann picked up the phone and called the kitchen. "Send in two BLTs..." "I'm allergic to pork," Gail said and Jordann hesitated. "Just kidding." "...with extra B, and a pitcher of iced tea. Thanks, Lou." She hung up. "I finally get to breathe. Are you looking for a job, lady?" "Are there openings?" Gail crossed her legs and adjusted her collar in hopes of appearing suave to Jordann. "I need a new chef very soon." "How's the pay?" "I think I can muster twenty-five to start, medical, dental, a meal, and beverage of your choice." "Dessert?" "Nope." Jordann sat back in her chair and laced her fingers behind her head. "Are you in?" Gail shook her head. "I'm a holdout for dessert." "Can't do it." "Then I'll have my lunch and be on my way." "All right! You drive a hard bargain." Jordann wiped imaginary sweat from her brow. "You get dessert." Gail narrowed her eyes. "Saturdays and Sundays off?" "Are you nuts?" "Some would think that, Jordann." Gail nodded. "Some would think that." "So I've heard." Joey entered with a tray of food, plus a cappuccino for Gail. He poured the iced tea. "Jordann, give a yell when you're finished." He closed the door behind him. "Your father is keeping you busy these days." Gail grabbed half of her sandwich and began eating. "Mmm. Wow," she said with a mouthful. "Great bacon. Why have I never had your bacon before this?" "Because you pick at your food and drink gallons of cappuccino when you come in," Jordann said. "Dad retired about a month ago and I bought the business." Gail swallowed and took a drink of iced tea. "Talley's is yours? That's terrific." "It's a headache, but I love it. I still tend bar when I have the time. Are you in town to see your publisher?" She bit into her BLT. "Nope. I'm here to see you." "Really?" Wide-eyed, Jordann wiped her mouth with a napkin. "I'm riveted. Tell me more." "I'll be in town overnight and I'd like to spend some time with you." "A date?" "Whatever you prefer to call it. You've shown interest more than once." "I was interested. I am interested." She swiveled toward the table to her left, grabbed a local paper, turned a few pages, and swiveled back. Jordann folded the paper in half and dropped it in front of Gail. She tapped a photo several times with one finger. "What about her?" Jordann pointed to the picture on the right, of two women dancing. In a second picture, the women appeared to be arguing. Gail glanced at the headline: GAILFORCEDTAILWINDSFORALBRIGHT? "How clever we writers are." "It's obviously Tannen. Is that you?" "It is." Gail scanned the story with indifference. She knew what happened and felt no need to defend their evening from the viewpoint of a third person. "But you're here, asking me for a date?" "Tannen is not my significant other, if that's what concerns you." "You didn't send her scurrying back to her fish and chips, then?" "London has nothing to do with me." Jordann nodded in acknowledgment. She sat quietly, swiveled back and forth in her chair, and then said, "The word out there is you were once a player." "I've had my moments." She smiled. Gail got up from her chair and walked to the back of the desk. Jordann swiveled her chair to face Gail. "You talk too much." She placed her feet between Jordann's. Gail separated Jordann's knees with a kick to each foot. Jordann lifted her right foot, and Gail pulled off the sandal. She dropped it to the side of the chair. Gail removed the second sandal and tossed it with the first. Jordann pushed up from her chair and eased around Gail. She locked the door and walked back to the desk. Jordann ogled her while Gail removed the blazer. "You're so fuckable Joey would bed you." She dialed the kitchen phone. "I'm taking no calls or interruptions for an hour." She turned to Gail and unbuttoned the yellow blouse. Gail dropped the blazer onto the desk. Jordann's fingers traced the low scalloping of Gail's borrowed bra, and then she removed Gail's blouse. "Nice." She opened the front clasp of the bra and slid the straps over her shoulders. "Very nice." "Let's see if I agree." Gail reached for Jordann's belt and opened it quickly. When she felt for the zipper and buckle on her jeans, Jordann stopped her. "Do exactly as I say." Jordann placed Gail's hands to her sides. It was precisely what Gail wanted to hear, and she anticipated a no-strings-get-laid-beyond-all-recognition sixty minutes. Bring it on. It had been much too long. Four months? It had become nearly painful, not enjoying the fulfilling and exciting touch of another woman. Or touching one. Vibrating latex didn't qualify as exciting or fulfilling. Jordann picked up the phone and turned her back. She talked quietly and Gail strained to hear but couldn't. Jordann hung up and turned back to Gail. She pointed to a comforter on the sofa. "Take that and spread it on the floor." Puzzled, Gail obliged while someone knocked on the door. "Lie on your stomach," Jordann said and opened the door. "This isn't..." Gail became suspicious, half expecting to see Joey walk through the door. Her interest was not in sharing herself, or Jordann, with a young male. "My rules!" Jordann said. Too many damn rules these days. Whatever. Gail smiled internally. I'm about to get laid. Gail grabbed Tannen's leather handbag and used it as a makeshift pillow. After fifteen minutes, Gail felt as though there were no more grunts or groans to expel. "I don't believe I let you get away with this." She found another grunt. "Oh my God, this feels good. Why didn't we do this sooner?" "Do you want more?" "Yes. Don't stop. Go a little higher and to the left. Yeah, ohh...that works. Harder." Gail growled playfully. "Oh yeah." She found more groans. "You are so good at this." Gail felt a chill on her back when Jordann removed the cold towel. Another wet, hot towel quickly replaced it. The massage continued with Gail's arms. Jordann's fingers dug deeply into Gail's biceps. "You're incredibly tense, Gail. I saw it the moment you entered my office." "You're a goddess," Gail murmured sleepily. "Yes, I am," Jordann said, and worked her way to Gail's fingers. "I'm an idiot," Gail said emphatically. "What makes you say that?" She massaged Gail's hands, first the palms and then slowly her fingers. Gail shifted her head and looked at Jordann. "You know why I came here." "Yes, I do." She began to massage Gail's scalp, to additional groans of pleasure. "If I hadn't seen the article about you and Tannen, I suspect I would have my face in your lap about now. Happily, I should add. Now who's the idiot?" Gail groaned when Jordann's fingers dug into her neck muscles. "I must be getting old. I'm enjoying this much more." "Want me to do your legs?" "Jesus, no. I won't have the strength to get off the floor. I feel like a wet noodle already." Jordann straddled Gail's hips and put all of her strength into Gail's shoulders. Gail let out powerful grunts as Jordann worked her way down the spine. "Will you come home with me?" "Hmm. What would Tannen think of that?" Jordann peeled the wet towel from Gail's back and placed it back into the pitcher. She sat on the floor next to Gail. Gail ignored the question and rolled to her back, hoping to entice her masseuse. Jordann looked directly to Gail's breasts and then into her eyes. Gail took Jordann's hand and pulled her down. "Come on. Don't you want to know if I'm as good as the characters I write?" Jordann let out a hard breath and shook her head. "Good God! I'm practicing great restraint." She pulled Gail's blouse over her breasts. "A wise woman once told me it's good to want for something." "I'll never get laid while Tannen is around." Gail released Jordann's hand. "Not by me. So what's the deal with her? You may have had nothing to do with London, but obviously something is happening with you and Tannen." "I'd rather not talk about that." She reached for her bra, but Jordann snatched it away. "No bra." Gail whined. "Are you sure you don't want to?" Jordann pushed Gail's blouse aside. She leaned over, kissed Gail's breast, and covered it again. "I'd kill myself the minute you left if I didn't do at least that. Believe me, Gail. I'd love to have you." "And I'm damned because of Tannen." "Then you two are an item after all?" "Truthfully, I'd say no." Gail sat up, holding her blouse to her. "It's more of a wannabe situation." "For whom?" Gail winced at the stinging question. "Like I said, you talk too much." "Well, if the other wannabe is ever outta there, let me know. I'm your official no-strings rebound." Gail reached again for her bra but Jordann kept it away. "I'll keep this. Maybe one day you'll come back for it." Gail pulled her blouse on, and Jordann buttoned it for her. "I was right. I'm a total idiot." Gail pulled Tannen's blazer on and flipped her hair from under the collar. "No, you aren't. You knew months ago that I want to sleep with you. I still do..." "But not with...yeah, yeah. I get the message." Gail gave her a hug. "Thanks for lunch and that great massage. You should do it for a living." "It was my pleasure. I hope you feel as wonderful as you look." "I feel like I need a nap." She kissed Jordann lightly. "Thank you. Now listen. Next week, a friend is having a birthday bash for me and I'd like you to attend." She took a paper and pen from Jordann's desk and wrote the address. "Sounds like fun. I'll try to make it."

* * *

Back at Tannen's apartment, Gail found an album of photos. Most pictures were of Tannen and David together. They were handsome as a couple. David was blond and blue-eyed, a bit unshaven, and that seemed to go with his longhaired, theatrical look. Tannen wore long hair in some pictures, very short cuts in others. She wondered how Tannen looked in the mornings when she first raised her head from her pillow. Tannen always appeared "presentable" at Gail's house, never bed head. Gail wanted to see bed head. "Who am I kidding? I want to be the cause of it." She closed the book and placed it on an end table. On Tannen's wall was a framed photograph of David and a handwritten poem. She read it aloud: Could I but give you comfort in my death, How might I tell you what you meant to me? All I did, both night and day, was love you, Ruler of my kingdom and my heart. Like God, at last you claimed my painful breath, Opening the door to mystery, The final gift of all the gifts you gave me, Taking what I could no longer give you Even if I tried with all my art. Gail touched the photo of David. "The poem is beautiful. It's soothing. She loved you very much." Gail removed the photograph and sat on a leather chair. She held the tribute on her lap. Quietly, she repeated the lines: "The final gift of all the gifts you gave me, Taking what I could no longer give you." She pondered the statement. "Does it mean she's living for both of you? There's a lot of sadness in her eyes, and voice, when she talks about you. Tannen made me cry a few times and, looking at your picture now, I almost feel I know you." Gail looked around at the many film awards. "I want you to know Tannen is very famous, and well respected. She said she owes it all to you. She also said your shoes are very hard to fill." She paused. "But you already know these things, don't you, David?" Why am I talking to a photograph? Is it to feel closer to Tannen? I'm thrown wholly into Tannen's belongings. She trusts me with everything. She was free to browse, and free to talk to David's likeness, if she chose. Gail supposed that it simply made her ridiculous. Gail also felt relief with their distance. She wasn't questioned, nor was she under pressure. There was time to think, or not to think. The apartment phone rang. Gail waited for the machine to answer. "Are you there, darling?" Gail felt the twinge in her stomach. She grabbed the phone, fumbled, and recovered it. "I'm here, Tannen." "Hello, writer lady," Tannen said softly. "It's comforting to hear your voice." "Hello, actor lady. How's Mum?" She sat on the piano bench and placed the photograph on the top. "The doctors performed an emergency bypass to her heart. She came through well and is resting." "That's good to hear." "I'll stay on for a few days. I'm sorry, darling, but I'll miss your birthday." "I understand. Is there anything I can do for you while I'm here?" "No, but stay as long as you like. It may be convenient if your publisher needs you." "I'll be leaving tomorrow morning." Tannen sighed. "I'm tired. It's been an awfully long twenty-four hours." "If I were there, I'd tuck you into a cuddly bed and read to you until you fell asleep." "You wouldn't have to read for long. Would you read one of your novels?" "I'd read The Great Gatsby." "Good choice. I've never read the novel, but I enjoyed the Redford film." Gail remembered her signed first edition of the Fitzgerald novel, which she had obtained through private auction. It could be a perfect gift for Tannen. "Really? I found it too encapsulated. The viewer misses some of the best narrative ever written." "Is this a masked plea to not film Tenfold?" "No." Gail smiled. "Did you appreciate Gatsby's obsession with Daisy?" "Absolutely. He was a man of strong conviction. Gatsby overcame many obstacles to get Daisy." "But Gatsby failed to win Daisy. There's a bit of Gatsby in you, Ms. Albright." "Darling, if Gatsby were to manifest, he would be a woman named Gail." "I've been called worse." "You've been trying to overcome obstacles for weeks. One day you'll realize you've won the woman. I wonder what will happen when you realize she has won you as well." "You're very sure of yourself." She played a random set of keys on the upper register of the piano. "It's essential, Gail. I understand the direction my life has taken. I'm very comfortable with you, and I will follow through wherever that leads us." "Never one for mincing words, are you?" "I won't play word games with you, darling. Affection is too critical to engage in innuendo." "Do you think I'm playing games?" "No. I think something or someone hurt you a long time ago, and you have never shed the anger or pain. You need to take care of it." Gail sighed heavily. "Apparently everyone seems to know what I want and need." Do I have PLEASEDEFINEMYNEEDS emblazoned across my forehead? At the same time, Gail listened closely to Tannen. She felt her heart held by tender hands. "Gail, I say that as a friend, not as a possible lover. I sense that you want something more than drifting from woman to woman. It doesn't have to be me." Tannen yawned and added, "That's not to say I wouldn't appreciate the opportunity." Gail was thankful Tannen couldn't see her smiling. "I miss you." "Changing the subject again, darling?" "Of course, but I do miss you." "I feel the same." "I'm annoyed, though. You manipulated me and Karen allowed it." "It wasn't with malice, Gail. I like to think of it as working around the way you work. I mean no harm to you, darling. At least no greater harm than to steal your heart." Gail reached for David's photograph and then stretched out on the sofa. "What is the poem beside David's picture?" "He wrote the poem for me. I suspect he was foreshadowing. I found it in an envelope with my name, in his private papers." She was quiet for a moment. "Do you think it's poor taste, to display them?" "No. You should feel honored. It's very moving and very loving." "I thought so." Tannen said quietly. Gail heard how tired Tannen was. "Did you do anything fun today?" "I met a homeless man and talked to him for a while. Then I managed a wonderful stroll to Talley's. I had lunch with Jordann and invited her to the party." "Who is Jordann?" "The woman tending bar on the day we met." "Ah yes, the striking redhead. Perhaps it's best I won't be there." "She's been invited to a celebration, not a fuck fest. I'd prefer your presence." "For which, darling?" After some hesitation, Gail answered. "Both." "It's easy to say with an ocean between us." Tannen yawned. "You might run out on me again." "Only if I'm feeling pressured." "I have no need to pressure you, Gail. I know you love me. The rest is up to you." Gail ignored Tannen's self-assured remark. "Does it disturb you that Jordann will be there?" "Knowing her interest to have a shag with you, of course it does, but you have no commitment to me. Actually, I could turn it into a mind-splitting fantasy." Gail dropped David's photo to the floor. She wasn't settled from her near-sexual encounter with Jordann. She quickly undid her jeans and slid her hand down. Her fingers slipped easily between her still wet lips. She stifled a moan and opened her legs farther. "Really?" She struggled for an indifferent tone. "Care to share your fantasy?" Gail stroked slowly. "I'm always looking for good narration. A fresh voice, a new approach-" "Your breathing has changed, darling. It sounds like you're doing well on your own." Gail stopped and removed her hand. She said nothing. "Gail?" "What?" she grumbled. "I really must go." Tannen yawned again. "I'll fall asleep talking if I don't hang up now." Gail quickly lifted her head from the pillow. "What? You catch me with my hand in my pants and you say nite nite?" Tannen laughed a gentle belly laugh. "I didn't put your hand there." "You damn well know you did. Weeks ago." "Then I suggest you wait. I won't be here forever, darling. Good night from the Queendom." Click. "Damn it!"Gail flung the phone to the end of the sofa. She rolled over and looked at the photo on the floor. "She really pisses me off, David. Did I mention that tidbit? She's so 'bloody' sure of herself that I sometimes want to throw her into the pool." Gail chortled. "Ha! I taught her to swim. Isn't that convenient?" Gail rolled to her back again. "What am I going to do with this? I'm so screwed, David." Long into the night, Gail talked to the photograph. She confessed her inner struggle of loving with Tannen. To relent to the feeling seemed blasphemous to her promise to Olivia. Gail had managed extremely well, sacrificing her heart for eighteen years. "Then this woman, five inches shorter than me but larger than life, picked up her telephone and my life is altered. It hardly seems fair." She faced the photo again. She touched the frame. "What would you do, David? You'd throw her on the floor and shag her brains out." Gail rolled to her back. "I had that chance." She draped her arm across her eyes. "I miss her, David."

CHAPTER TEN

A blistering midday sun burned an unusual ninety-eight degrees onto Gail. She stood at the edge of the diving board. With two short jumps, she propelled herself, arms stretched in front of her. The shock of temperature change forced her to inhale water. Gail surfaced almost immediately when eighty-degree water felt like ice against her hot flesh. Choking, she swam to the side and grasped the edge. Happy birthday, idiot. Trying to drown yourself? It might make life easier. "Are you all right?" Karen slipped into the water from the edge of the pool and steadied Gail. "Shit! This is cold!" Coughing to dispel the water she had sucked into her lungs, Gail finally coughed forcefully enough to catch her breath. She rested her arm on the edge. "Yeah." She coughed again. "I'm okay. I don't know what I was thinking." "You're really all right, honey?" Karen rubbed Gail's back. "Should I roll you over a barrel or something?" Gail laughed without wanting to. "I'm okay." "Good. Now I can call you a dumb-ass and not feel bad about it." "Just following my recent theme, I suppose." "You're turning forty in about," she looked at her watch, "four hours and six minutes. Do you think you'll live long enough to bring your dumb ass to your party?" "Thanks." Gail looked up at Karen. "I love you, too, Karen." She hoisted herself from the pool and sat on a toweled stool. She squeezed sun block into her hand. It was hot to her touch. She applied it quickly to her arms and face. Karen climbed the ladder. She removed her shorts and thong. After wrapping a towel around her waist, she draped the wet items over the handrails of the aluminum steps. "I'm sorry. I guess the humor was lost." She sat on the concrete and applied lotion to Gail's legs. "A bit sensitive today?" "Do you think I'm capable of having a loving relationship?" Karen looked up at her. "As long as it's with your PC and not a human being, your chances are excellent." "Am I that pathetic?" "Yes." "Thanks again." "Do you want me to lie?" Karen cleared her throat and said automatically, "Why yes, Gail. I think you'd be the perfect life partner for Tannen Albright." "Maybe she'll get a call from her agent while she's in London. She'll fly to Sydney for a couple of months and fall madly in love with her leading man." "Or maybe you could simply ask her to go back to New York. How do you feel about her?" Gail put her sunglasses on. "How do I feel?" she asked "How do I feel about a woman who is strong, tender, insightful, sensitive, self-assured, sexy, giving, witty, truthful?" Karen smacked Gail's thigh. "Ditch the adjectives." "I might be in love with her." Gail dropped her head on the back of the lounge chair. Did I really say that? "Liar." Suddenly Karen's head snapped toward Gail. "You said you love her? Well, I'll be damned. I've never heard you say you loved any of your women. Not even me. I'll amend my response. If you permit yourself, you can have a very loving relationship with Tannen." "I didn't say I want to be with her." Karen gave Gail an exasperated look. "You're such a shit sometimes. Are you ready to party tonight?" "I am," she said cheerfully. "I'm going to hit forty with a smile on my face. Hopefully, I'll end the night with a soft butch sitting on it." "A soft butch? You? Well, that's different, but"-she stood, grabbed Gail's hands, and pulled her up-"that's my girl. Happy birthday, honey." Karen kissed her lips. "Thanks." Gail wrapped a towel around her waist. "I do love you, as a friend. You know that, don't you?" "Don't get mushy on me. Of course I know." Karen gathered her nearly dry clothes. "I have to get back to the Maines' residence. The DJ is coming to set up, and the piano tuner will be there soon." "Piano tuner?" "In case anyone feels like playing. Be there by sixish." She pointed to the towel around her waist. "I'll wear this home."

* * *

At 6:38 p.m., Gail passed at least forty cars parked along the road before she pulled into Karen and Jeff's driveway. Graciously, they had reserved a space for the Beemer. Hundreds of balloons of various shapes, sizes, and colors flooded the front lawn. An occasional bubble danced past her. She followed the sound of the DJ to the back of the house. "Wow!" she said as Karen and others came to greet her. "A lighted dance floor and bubbles make turning forty fun." Gail waved to those in the pool and hugged those who gathered around her. The DJ stopped the music to announce her arrival. "Here she is. Gail Prescott is turning forty before our eyes." Gail cringed and playfully took a bow. "She's even lovelier to look at than the day she was born." He pointed to the widescreen behind him. "Look at that smile," he said while pictures of Gail flashed through the years. Gail felt embarrassed, but even she cheered when the obligatory "two years old and naked in a bath" photo appeared on-screen. "What a body on that girl, eh?" she said. "Happy birthday, Gail," the DJ said when the screen shots ended. "I'll start the next set for you. Your host says this is a call in request, straight from London, England. Methinks you've captured someone's heart." He romanced the guests with Bobby Vinton's "I Love How You Love Me." "Unbelievable." Tannen doesn't stop, does she? Gail hugged Karen. "Those were beautiful pictures." "I had to rummage through your attic for them." Karen wiped her forehead with the back of her hand. "I told everyone to move inside if needed. The food is there, too." She grabbed Gail's arm. "C'mon. Let's find some lobster." Gail mingled, munched, and mingled more. Jeff wandered by with a fresh Jack and Coke for her. She saw Jordann in the periphery and whisked herself to her side. "Hi!" She hugged her. "I'm so pleased you came." "I almost didn't." Jordann handed Gail a bottle of Remy Martin, Louis XIII Grande Champagne cognac. "Happy birthday." "Ooh. You're full of surprises. This is superb cognac! Thank you." "You're welcome. So," she looked among the guests, "is Tannen here?" "Still in London," Gail said, getting a large grin from Jordann. "Should I be afraid?" "No. On the other hand, one never knows the future." Jordann winked at Gail. As the evening progressed and cooled, everyone moved outside. The caterer added more ice to the lobster feast. The bartender opened box after box of wine, liquor, and beer. The DJ was hot, playing requests and dancing to his own tunes. The pool was crowded and noisy. Karen turned on lights that laced through the shrubbery. Gail was pleased with the display of white, and a sprinkling of blue, that shone into the evening. Gail was talking to Jordann and Karen when Jeff approached. "Gail, I'm sorry, but I have to leave for a moment. I'll be back before long." He put his arm around Karen's waist and they walked away. "I'll see you in about half an hour, then," Gail heard Karen say to him. "Let's dance." Gail pulled Jordann onto the dance floor. They danced to a mix of popular tunes from the sixties, seventies, and eighties. "Quite an interesting range of music," Jordann said. "It's nice." Gail felt Jordann's hands sliding over and around her hips, but they suddenly stopped. Jordann's eyes widened. She leaned closer to Gail. Jordann asked, "Am I mistaken, or are you wearing nothing beneath your skirt?" Unflinching, Gail said, "It felt too hot to wear anything." Jordann just shook her head. "You're not making this easy for me." They finished their dance and Jordann disappeared into the crowd. Gail approached Karen from behind. "What happened with Jeff?" "One of the guests needed a little guidance to get here. They'll be back in a few minutes." Karen looked at Gail. "What are you doing with the redhead?" "Just friends." "Uh-huh. She seems nice enough, but be careful." Karen poked at and burst a bubble that flew between them. "Jeff will be back soon. We'll need your undivided attention when they return. If you have to powder your nose or something, do it now." Gail ambled upstairs toward the bathroom and caught Jordann coming out of another bathroom. "I thought you'd gotten lost." Gail leaned against the wall. "I stopped to talk with your editor's wife. She's a fine-looking woman." "Do you think? She doesn't do anything for me. Her sister, on the other hand-" Jordann opened a door, adjacent to the hallway. "Come here." She pulled Gail into the room and swiftly locked the door behind them. Enough light shone through the windows that Gail could see her features. Jordann slipped her hand beneath Gail's skirt, and Gail jerked from the sudden surprise. "God, you really are bare." "Oh, shit! We can't do this, Jordann. I don't-" "Shh. Yes we can." Jordann hustled Gail into a straight-back chair. Jordann fell to her knees. She pushed Gail's legs up, with her feet on Jordann's shoulders so her legs framed Jordann's face. "Make a wish, birthday girl." Jordann's mouth was on Gail before she knew what hit her. "Oh, God." Gail grabbed Jordann's head with both hands, "No...Jordann...this is...oh." Her hips moved naturally with the expert tongue that licked and pressed into her. "Uhh." Gail grabbed underneath the seat. Her fingernails sliced tiny incisions into the wood beneath them. Jordann's fingers suddenly sank into Gail. Gail erupted with orgasm. She whimpered as her muscles contracted. Her hips twisted and assisted Jordann, until the longed-for spasm subsided as quickly as it happened. "Stop. Stop!" When Jordann stole a final lick, Gail grabbed her. "No more," she breathed. "Shit shit shit!" Her fists pounded the sides of the chair. Jordann moved her hand and draped Gail's legs over her shoulders. She leaned her arms on Gail's legs. "Shit." Gail laughed nervously. "I came so damned fast I nearly missed it." "Mmm. You're yummy," Jordann said. Her grin was ear to ear and she bit into Gail's inner thigh. "I should have done that last week." Gail felt the heat of Jordann's mouth against her. She kissed Gail and Gail jumped with sensitivity. "We're going to hell for that." Gail caught her breath. She put her feet on the floor and leaned down to Jordann. She kissed her several quick times before they hoisted themselves to a standing position. Gail's legs felt rubbery. "That wasn't planned, Gail. I swear to God it wasn't." Gail grabbed her. "I don't care if it was. That was hot." She kissed her again. "It certainly throws my scruples straight to the trash." She peeked out the door. "The coast is clear." Gail hurried into the bathroom. She brushed her hair and pondered the last few minutes. She found it difficult to believe that she just had a quickie while others partied below. Was it even a few minutes? Satisfaction and guilt intermingled in Gail's mind. "I'm healthy. I wanted it. It's a good thing." She took a clip from the vanity, twisted her hair, and clipped it to the back of her head. She looked into the mirror. "Why do I feel like I've just cheated on Tannen?" She pushed stray hair behind her ears. "Get over yourself, Gail. Go back to your party and tuck that quickie into your memory." When she arrived downstairs, Jeff and Karen were at the piano. They talked with a woman, and Karen nodded in Gail's direction. The petite woman turned around. Gail's eyes widened with joy when she recognized Reva Caspian standing beside Karen's baby grand piano. Gail moved quickly to her and Reva extended her hand to Gail. "I'm Reva," she said. "Happy birthday, Gail." "Thank you. It's wonderful to meet you." Gail was nearly speechless and wiped a tear from her eye. Gail glanced at the piano and then looked back at Reva. "Are you going to-" "I'm here to play specifically for you, Gail. Tannen Albright contacted me and requested my presence. I've never been a birthday present." Reva smiled warmly. "Tannen asked me to apologize that she can't be here. She sends warmest wishes toward love and happiness." Gail summoned a best effort to stop her lip from trembling. She wiped another tear. In forty years, this was the most extraordinary gift she had ever received. Jeff pulled a chair next to her. "Sit with me," Reva insisted, seating herself on the bench. Gail sat, anxious for the performance. "What's your pleasure, Gail?" "I get to choose?" She looked at the piano keys and then at Reva. "Will you begin with Chopin's Etude in G flat major, the-" "Black keys piece," Reva interrupted and nodded with approval. "You know your classical music." She began to play. Gail watched, wide-eyed, while Reva played all the Chopin Gail could spontaneously think of. Sometimes she played with her eyes closed, and Gail wondered how anyone could possibly resist the expertise of this musician. After twenty minutes, Karen suggested a break for Reva. Jeff escorted Reva to mingle with the guests. Karen gripped Gail's arm and pulled her aside. "That hurts, Karen! What's wrong?" "What's going on, Gail? You disappeared with that redhead." Gail flashed back and blushed before answering. She looked at Karen. "That redhead has a name. She's Jordann. We were talking." Karen huffed. "You're going to screw around and lose Tannen." "What makes you think we did anything? We were gone ten minutes tops. It's none of your business anyway." "I slept with you for six months. I know what that look in your eyes means, and it is my business. This is my residence, not a brothel. You're in public, for Christ's sake." "All right! All right! Jesus Christ, Karen." Gail whispered, "It was a quickie. Are you happy now? Happy birthday to me, I say!" "I can only hope it was worth it. If you screw this up or hurt Tannen, I'll lose all respect for you. You'd better deal with this situation, and soon." Gail had enough reprimanding and she located Reva at the bar. The bartender slid a glass of white wine toward Reva. "JD, straight, Gail?" he asked. "I'll pass, but thanks." She looked at Reva. "Hello again." "I understand this is forty for you. My condolences," Reva joked, and tipped her glass toward Gail. "To you." "Save condolences for my fiftieth. Having you here makes forty even more pleasurable." She watched Karen talking to Jordann. It wasn't looking pretty from Gail's perspective. "I've enjoyed it and your party is lovely. I'm disappointed Tannen couldn't be here. We haven't seen each other in several months." "You know each other, then?" "Yes. I recorded a soundtrack for one of her films and we became friends." Reva sipped her wine. "Remarkable woman. Brilliant actor." "She's..." Gail thought for a moment. "Yes, she's remarkable." "Are you ready for more?" Reva asked. "Yes!" Reva sat at the baby grand and Gail sat in the chair Jeff had originally provided. Reva wiped a few specks of dust from the keys. "What do you want to hear?" she asked. Gail thought for a moment. "I'd love to hear Brahms's Lullaby and the third movement from Beethoven's Moonlight Sonata." "Absolutely. I'll begin with Beethoven." Thank you so much for this extraordinary gift, Tannen. It was near the end of the lullaby when Gail watched Karen return from outside. Shortly after her arrival, the scent of Clive Christian entered the room and confused Gail. Her back stiffened as the scent once again captivated her. Tannen.She's here? Gail's eyes darted around the room, but Tannen was nowhere in sight. She looked at Karen. "Where is she?" she mouthed, but Karen simply shrugged. While Reva played the final notes, Gail felt two hands come to rest on her shoulders. She closed her eyes in bliss. Her heart hammered at Tannen's touch. Gail reached to her shoulder and grasped Tannen's hand. At the same moment, she felt Tannen's lips next to her ear. "Maybe I lied a bit," Reva said. In a warm whisper, Tannen said, "Happy birthday, darling." If Tannen's words were honey, Gail was the cup of tea. The sound mixed and swirled within her. Her grasp tightened on Tannen's hand, and she stood to greet her. "Thank you, Reva. I want to say hello to Tannen. Please feel free to become our guest." Tannen said to Reva, "I'll see you in a bit." Gail and Tannen entered an adjacent room. Gail closed the door behind her and she spun quickly around to face Tannen. "Come here, darling." Her eyes sparkled. "I've missed you very much." Gail didn't hesitate. She took Tannen into her arms with a feeling of relief. It seemed like forever since she had last touched her. This is where I belong. This is what feels right. This is real, whatever this is. I want you to stay with me. I need you, sweetheart. "I've missed you," Gail said. Gail kissed Tannen, first gently and then passionately. Tannen's warmth flooded Gail once more. She broke the kiss and Tannen snuggled against Gail's shoulder. She stroked Tannen's hair and then playfully messed it up. "You feel wonderful," Tannen whispered. After a tight squeeze, Gail asked, "Your mum is doing well?" She ran her fingers through Tannen's hair and noticed it was recently trimmed. "Mum will be fine. She'll need a great deal of help during recovery, but I've hired an aide to look after her." Tannen looked seriously into Gail's eyes. She cocked her head left and then right, studying Gail. "There's something different about your look." "I don't doubt it." Gail gave her a playful, bouncy squeeze. "Holding you always makes me different." "No." Tannen studied her eyes longer. "It's not me. Something more is there." "Are you tired from traveling?" "Not at all." Tannen stepped back. "Is there something you should tell me?" Gail hesitated. "No." Tannen shrugged off the thought and ran her hand over Gail's breasts. "Do you know how much I want to make love to you right now?" "No. Tell me." Gail nuzzled and nipped at Tannen's neck. A knock sounded at the door. "It's Karen. Can I come in?" With one arm around Tannen, Gail reached over and opened the door. Karen stepped inside. She looked back and forth from Tannen to Gail. "You two look fabulous together, but you have to wait before you can do more kissy kissy." She grabbed their hands. "Right now we have something more for Gail." Jeff turned off the outside lights, and the first volley of fireworks burst above them. Blue and red, gold and green splashed across the evening sky. Gail stood with Tannen in front of her, feeling protective with her arms surrounding her. She glanced to her right and saw Jordann sitting on the patio steps and watching them. Gail kissed Tannen's cheek and continued her watch of the firework display. "This is wonderful." Tannen turned slightly and returned the kiss. Gail nodded and released one arm from Tannen. She pulled Karen into the other. "Thank you so much, Karen. Jeff, too. This has been a wonderfully memorable night for me." "Uh-huh. Lots of memories here tonight," Karen mumbled, only to Gail. Gail shot Karen her best "leave it alone" look. After the final burst, Jeff turned up the lights. The DJ took center stage with a more mellow sound. Karen grabbed her neighbor and coaxed him to the dance floor. Tannen turned to Gail. "Are you ready to have that dance with me? Or do I have to search for Jeff?" Gail yanked Tannen against her. "Just try and dance with another person." "This is much better," Tannen said. Her eyes kept a steady hold past Gail's shoulder. "How has your evening been?" "Very nice. It's incredible that you asked Reva to come. You sure know how to treat a lady." She leaned down and kissed Tannen quickly. Tannen kept looking toward the patio, and Gail turned her head to see what the fuss was. Jordann and Tannen were staring at each other. This can't be good. Gail danced Tannen to another part of the floor, but Tannen's eyes remained locked on Jordann. "Darling, is there something I should know?" Gail shifted their position a second time. Her mind raced for a reply, and nothing came out of her mouth. The truth would damn Gail, and a lie would damn her. The lesser of both evils. Go with the truth. Tannen continued. "The expression on Jordann's face matches yours." Tannen turned her eyes back to Gail. "Have I missed the fuck fest?" Gail's pulse quickened. Am I that transparent? What the hell was I thinking? This is going to get very ugly. "We...there was...a moment. It meant nothing." "There was a moment that meant nothing?" Her eyes etched into Gail. "You're a coward. Had you said, 'Yes, we fucked each other's brains out,' I would have more respect for you." "It wasn't like that. We don't need to make another scene," Gail said and pulled Tannen to the front of the house. Surrounded by helium-filled, shiny balloons and bombarded by stray bubbles, they continued. "You're incredible, Gail." Tannen looked at her and Gail saw disgust in her eyes. "Just a few days ago..." She laughed. "How could I possibly think-?" "Tannen, I had no plans with Jordann." Gail knocked a balloon away from her face. "It just happened." Tannen waved her off. "It doesn't just happen unless she raped you, and I doubt that was the case. What possessed you? I have no influence on you at all, do I?" She shook her head. "That troubles me because you were beginning to convince me otherwise, only to my finding that you truly are a cad." "I hate that word!" "Then stop being that word!" "It was a brief moment, Tannen. It was nothing...substantial." Tannen chuckled. "I bet Jordann would love that compliment." Gail said nothing and Tannen continued her chiding. "Isn't it odd to you, Gail? Among a residence packed with people, you can have a 'moment' that 'meant nothing,' but alone with me, in a room filled with a lot of love for each other, you tuck your tail between your legs and run off?" Tannen pinched the writer's cheek. "You sure know how to treat a lady." Gail felt like a worm and Tannen's comments only emphasized her questionable behavior. "I-" "Even for the brevity of your moment, you're the one who is proud of her conquests. You should be strutting around like a peacock with plumage in full display, not apologizing for an indiscretion!" "I know it was a mistake," Gail said meekly. "It wasn't my conquest. She-" Tannen gave Gail a sour look and turned her head away. "I really don't want the details, Gail." "What do you want, Tannen?" Gail asked, suddenly finding some footing that had been there all along. "I've given you no reason to believe that you and I are embroiled in a unique relationship. We share an attraction that goes far beyond friendship, but there is nothing written in stone." "That's especially obvious," Tannen said, "but you're correct." She softened. "I'm a reasonable person, and I understand we're not a couple. Whatever you did tonight is really none if my business, but I cannot help feeling jealous." Gail took hold of Tannen's hands. "For us to be a couple. Is that what you want?" Several bubbles passed between them. One popped, and the others drifted toward the array of parked Audis, Mercedes, and the occasional SUV. A latecomer swooped between them and smacked Tannen's chin. Gail sensed that the air was lighter than it had been a few moments ago. She looked back into Tannen's eyes and saw a tear. Gail reached to wipe it away, but Tannen stopped her. "In the casino suite, I said I'm not afraid of you. That's because I know when to quit. Now that I feel thoroughly misled by you, this is the moment when I quit." A large bubble floated between them. Tannen touched it with her finger and it exploded into oblivion. "If you want to discuss it further, we'll do it tomorrow. You have a party to attend, and I want to enjoy the remainder of it." "I love you, Tannen," Gail found herself suddenly blurting as she grabbed Tannen's arm. "You know I do, and I'm willing to work on this." A single bubble hovered between them. Hot on its spherical heels, another arrived. They collided in the warm, moist night air that kept them active. Clinging together now, they floated silently and then burst. Tannen dried her eyes and looked long at Gail. Sadness, hurt, disillusion...they were all there. "If a shag with Jordann indicates your willingness, then piss off!" Tannen then finalized their confrontation. "Now let go of me." Gail released Tannen's arm as Karen came around the corner. "Do I have to drag Gail back to her party, or what? The good thing is neither of you are dead." "I'm ready for some Silver Patron. I can introduce myself to your guests." Tannen turned and walked back to the party. Karen's eyes followed Tannen, then she looked back at Gail. She opened her mouth to speak. "Just keep quiet, Karen. I have to go home for a few minutes. I'll be back." Gail returned an hour later. As she got out of the car, she grabbed a brightly wrapped package from the passenger seat. The party had thinned, but several guests lingered and she talked with all of them. She looked around for Tannen but couldn't locate her. "Where's Tannen?" she asked Karen. "She's sitting on the fence." She pointed toward the shadowed perimeter of her lawn. Gail could barely make out the forms of three people. "She's talking with Reva and Jordann. Tannen is one classy dame, Gail." "Thanks." Gail made a beeline to the fence. Her eyes adjusted to the dark, and the three women watched her approach. "The worst of it is a long day," Gail heard Jordann say to them. Reva said, "My days can be excruciatingly long, but I enjoy traveling. That makes up for it." "If I had a short workday, I wouldn't know what to do with myself," Tannen said and then greeted Gail. "Hello, writer lady." Jordann pushed herself from the fence. "I'll give you two some room." Reva followed suit. "No. Both of you stay." Gail stopped in front of Tannen. "I want you to have this. Consider it a birthday present from me to you." She then addressed Jordann and Reva. "Thank you for celebrating with me." Gail reached forward and fluffed Tannen's hair. With an emptiness she'd never felt so deeply, Gail managed to say, "Good night, ladies." Gail found Karen and Jeff. She thanked them for the evening and returned to her home.

CHAPTER ELEVEN

The next afternoon, rain pounded the windows and roof of Gail's farmhouse. Jagged lightning streaked from sky to earth, chased by severe booming that shook the windows. The intensity of the storm didn't disturb Gail, but the sugar maple that was now lying across the driveway did. She did a visual inspection from her bedroom window. The tree had narrowly missed her BMW and the corner of the garage. She heard other trees cracking. The maples swayed and a white birch bent severely, but she decided one tree was the limit. Gail poured a small amount of Remy Martin and turned on the television. She turned off the lights and curled up on the sofa. With a cozy blanket over her legs, she clicked the remote to Showtime and selected the most recent episode of The L Word. When Rachel Shelley appeared on screen, Gail gave an audible "Omph." Shelley was a feast to Gail's eyes. She had to be British. Gail grew restless. Watching the Brit on screen conjured thoughts of Tannen and the situation that had transpired. She suspected Tannen stayed at Karen's last night. Disappointed that Tannen hadn't called, Gail wondered if the gift remained unopened. She turned off the television. Lightning hit what seemed to be directly beside Gail. The house rocked, and a window shattered near the kitchen. She pulled the blanket over her head and curled against the back of the sofa. She wasn't afraid of thunderstorms. The blanket was to ward off the chill she felt. Alone in the darkening room, Gail felt embryonic. She was torn between growth or staying securely within the womb she had created and called her life. Life:Sucks, she thought, envisioning a colon separating the two words. Gail wondered if that would be the title of her next novel. It made no more sense than she did. Gail tore the blanket from her head and reached for the glass of cognac. She never flinched when lightning hit once more and thunder cracked as though a Colt .45 fired next to her ear. She took two sips and a hand touched her shoulder. "Shit!" she yelled and jerked the glass toward her assailant. The luxurious cognac splashed the sofa and Tannen. "Are you trying to give me a heart attack?" "I'm stalking you." Tannen smiled. "Sorry, Gail. The thunder was so loud you didn't hear-" She was cut off by another boom of nature. "You're soaked." Tannen resembled a wet ferret. Her hair lay flat against her head. Her clothing clung to her flesh and there was an eruption of goose bumps on her arms. Gail realized it was the first time she had noticed the hair on Tannen's arms. Fair-haired people are lucky like that. "You have a tree down. I had to run up part of the driveway. We tried calling your mobile but kept getting your voice mail. We were worried about you." Tannen took the glass from Gail's hand and helped herself to what remained of her drink. "Hurricane Bette blew inland and we're getting the edge of it." Tannen shook her head several times to spritz Gail with rainwater. "Thanks for that." Gail wiped her face and then she placed her blanket around Tannen's shoulders. "Go upstairs and change into something dry." Gail was mopping the kitchen floor when Tannen returned. The storm was subsiding, and the sky was dark. A clearing would follow soon. "Welcome to New England," Gail said. "Hell and damnation fall from the skies, and in the next minute-skies are bluer than blue." "It's incredible," Tannen said. "We don't experience violent weather like this in England." Gail propped the mop against the wall. She grabbed a kitchen chair and set it near Tannen. "Don't move," she said and pushed Tannen by the shoulders onto the chair. When she returned from the bathroom, Gail plugged a blow-dryer into the wall. "You should have done this when you changed your clothes." With the dryer on low, Gail slowly ran her fingers through Tannen's hair. It feels good to touch you again. Tannen leaned her head against Gail's belly. "That feels good," Tannen said and closed her eyes. "Jordann introduced herself to me last night." Gail balked and then continued drying Tannen's hair. "I was wondering about that." "She apologized." "How considerate of her," Gail said. "She should have shown me such consideration." Tannen turned her head and looked up at Gail. "That took two, darling," she reminded her and turned forward. "I thought it was very brave of her." "I suppose it was." Gail noticed Tannen's roots were still very blond. "Is your hair dyed?" "Yes, for the film we just wrapped," Tannen said. "I told Jordann how I was feeling, but I also explained that she hadn't knowingly stepped on my toes." "Really? You didn't give me that impression last night." "I was angry and probably more with myself for not telling you I would be there. I wanted to surprise you." Tannen mocked her bad timing, "Surprise!" Gail guided one hand through Tannen's hair, lifting and separating the strands. She extended the drying time with slower strokes. Sensuously, her fingers fondled and cut through Tannen's hair. "Almost done. Hold this." She handed the dryer to Tannen and went back to the bathroom. This time she returned with a dollop of moisturizer. Gail massaged it into Tannen's hair, dried it more, and then gave her the bed-head look. "All done. You look mah-velous." "Thank you." Tannen stood and faced Gail. Threading her forefingers through the front belt loops of Gail's jeans, she looked seriously into Gail's eyes. Gail still saw love in them. "What do we do with this mess we've gotten ourselves into?" "I don't know, Tannen. I'm still Gail Prescott." A touch on Gail's arm suggested Tannen would not throw in the towel. "Still Gail, but going through changes attributed to a certain actor lady." Tannen nodded. "I'm going through changes, too. A month ago I would have enjoyed seeing Jordann's head on a pike." Gail laughed loudly. "You're much too British." "I think it's in our blood! Especially after all those head-lopping Tudors." "Consider it a peculiar quirk through historical genetics." Gail positioned the kitchen chair under the table. "How about we don't get into the emotional part of this for now? I'm feeling drained." "All right," Tannen said. "Did you open the package I gave you?" Tannen perked up. "No! It's in the car." She rushed out the door. Gail returned the blow-dryer to the bathroom and then entered her writing room. The house darkened as power drained from the electrical lines. She heard the back door slam. "It appears the gods have seen fit to darken our doorstep. Where are you, darling?" "In the writing room." Gail sat on the I-never-imagined-you-would-kiss-me sofa. With package in hand, Tannen sat next to Gail. Wide eyed, like a child sitting beneath a Christmas tree, Tannen pulled at the green ribbon. She tore into the neon pink paper and removed the cover. If her smile grew any wider, it would have forced Gail from the sofa. "This is unbelievable!" Gail leaned against the back of the sofa and tucked her feet under her. "They're very difficult to come by," she said. "I was expecting a Gatsby paperback." Tannen pulled the bound papers from the box. She ran her hand over the front. "Tenfold. Original Screenplay by Gail Prescott." She looked at Gail. "What made you change your mind?" "Your persistence. It won't kill me to work on the project with you." "When did you find the time for this?" "The day I came back from your apartment. I had to invade your privacy to see the format you used. Sorry about that." Tannen ran her hand over the cover again. "Oh, darling. This is wonderful." She leaned against Gail. "I need a producer," Tannen said, slipping into her Hollywood mode. "I have to call Pam and Janeane." She glanced through the pages. "We'll need to edit, straightaway. One hundred and forty-two pages is much too long to film. We can begin tonight." "That's fine, if we get power back." Gail quickly stood and Tannen fell to the cushioned sofa, onto her side. "I have to find someone to destroy that maple tree in the meantime." She used her cell phone to contact a work crew for the outside clutter. Well into the afternoon, she and Tannen sat on the floor of the room, hovered over a small table, and worked by candlelight. Tannen cut some of the verbose narrative and often tossed complete pages to the floor. She wrote notes in the margins. It was painful for Gail, but she let Tannen carry on. Outside, the gardener and two other men dismantled the fallen maple. Shuffling papers fell nearly silently, against the buzzing of chainsaws and grinding of a wood chipper. "We're whittling it down to nothing," Gail said as her script became thinner. "Neither the story nor the dialogue are lost. We're doing away with pages the actors and director will take care of." Tannen sat erect and pointed to herself. "Moi," she said proudly. "Pour us a drink, darling?" Gail looked at the pages strewn over the floor and shrugged. At the bar, she poured two glasses of wine and returned to the room. Tannen took the glass without looking up from the script. "Thank you, Gail," Tannen said. "I love this line: 'uncorrupted, azure skies that would never realize the poison of acid rain.'" She looked up through her reading glasses and pulled Gail down beside her. "I admire how you write. It's very clean and very visual." "As opposed to the way I speak?" Tannen nodded while still looking at the script. "Sometimes you spew rubbish." "Honest to a fault," Gail grumbled. Tannen removed her glasses, gathered the final papers, and stacked them together. Gail estimated a third of the script was about to hit the shredder as quickly as the tree branches were zipping through the wood chipper. "That's it, for this round." She bound the usable set of papers with metal prongs and returned it to the box. "What do you mean?" "Changes. Dialogue on paper doesn't always work for film, and that is especially why I need you to do the adaptation." Tannen looked at her watch. "Shall we invite Karen and Jeff for some steaks?" "I'm not in the mood for company." Gail stood and gathered the script rejects. She turned on the shredder and fed the pages quickly. When she looked up from the shredder, Tannen was sipping her wine and watching her. She walked back to Tannen, sat beside her, and waited while Tannen placed her glass of wine on the table. "Maybe we should talk, Tannen." Tannen leaned over and pulled Gail's mouth against hers. Warm, sweet wine trickled into her mouth. The heat of the wine traveled directly through all parts of Gail. Each part twitched and demanded Tannen's touch. Her heart pounded. Tannen straddled Gail's legs and tilted her backward. The trickle turned into a steady flow that Gail savored and drank, until Tannen pulled away. "I want you," Tannen breathed against Gail's mouth. She licked a drop of wine from Gail's chin. "I don't want to quit you." Her mouth covered Gail's once more. Gail sat erect, kissing and biting feverishly at Tannen's lips. Her hand found the cord of Tannen's lounge pants. She pulled it quickly to loosen their grip on Tannen's waist. Gail thrust her hand into the pants and stopped only when her fingers found the warmth and wetness between Tannen's thighs. She palmed Tannen and took an eager hold. "You're soft as mink." She moved to Tannen's breast and took a stiff nipple into her mouth through the T-shirt. Tannen moved against Gail's hand. Her breath was hot against Gail's ear as she leaned down and licked it. Gail released her hold, grabbed a pillow, and tossed it on the floor. Tannen lay back and Gail swiftly pulled off Tannen's pants. Tannen sat up and pulled Gail's T-shirt over her head. She flung it behind her and unzipped Gail's jeans. Gail hustled them over her hips and pushed them aside. Tannen yanked off her top, reclined, and reached for Gail. "Come here," Tannen whispered. Gail grasped Tannen's hands and placed them to her sides. Tannen was smaller than she appeared on film, but she still possessed plump, inviting breasts. Gail resisted their temptation and ran her fingers swiftly along Tannen's thighs and up to her hips. She pulled Tannen onto her side. She outlined the curvy hip with her tongue and moved slowly to Tannen's shoulder. She moved to Tannen's breast and took the nipple into her mouth. Tannen moaned while Gail sucked gently. Gail released the nipple and rolled Tannen onto her stomach. She lifted Tannen's foot and, closing her eyes, pressed it against her cheek. She caressed the front of Tannen's toes and they wiggled with sensitivity. Gail heard a soft giggle. "I'm ticklish there," Gail remembered and nibbled the bottom of the foot. Tannen wiggled her foot from Gail's grasp. Gail bit into the calf. She chased it with bites, gentle and some not so gentle, to Tannen's ass. She lightly touched inside Tannen's thighs, dipping her fingers into the moisture, evoking a strong, guttural sound from Tannen. Gail pushed her to her back, then leaned down and placed her lips atop the mink-like curls that assured Gail that Tannen was naturally blond. Gail brushed her fingers against the top of the curls and exhaled a slow, warm breath against Tannen. "Gail. Please." She pulled Gail into her. Gail touched her tongue to Tannen's lips. She dipped slowly between them and back out. You taste mah-velous. "I want more. Take more." Tannen pleaded, lifting her hips in search of Gail's mouth. Although starved for Tannen, Gail compelled herself to stop. She stretched beside her and pulled their bodies together. They kissed voraciously, gluttonous for oral fulfillment. Their mouths fought for dominance but each conceded both lips and tongue gratefully. "I love your body, Tannen. I want every inch of you." Tannen moaned and bit into Gail's shoulder. "Bite harder. Make me feel you there." Tannen sank her teeth into Gail's shoulder. Gail groaned at the light pain. "Yes. That's it." Gail shuddered when she felt Tannen's fingertips against her labia. "Mmm." She pushed against Tannen's hand. Gail opened her eyes and looked beyond Tannen. She froze. "Stop!" she shouted and jumped to her feet. "This is bollocks, Gail! What the hell is-" She stopped. "Oh, bloody hell!" She jumped up when she saw Gail's T-shirt and sofa ablaze. Gail grabbed the shirt and rolled it into a ball. The sofa cushion burned brighter when a loose sheet of paper blew onto it. Gail smothered the small fire with the smoldering shirt. Tannen closed the window and grabbed the screenplay. She slapped her hand against the burning, curling edges. With her bare foot, she stomped out another loose sheet. Then the smoke alarm went off. "A day late and a dollar short." Gail's voice shook from her sudden panic. She handed the T-shirt to Tannen. "Take this to the kitchen sink and soak it. I'll look for more." Gail searched for other possible small fires. She blew out the candles along her way through the room. She checked outside the doorway. Clearly they had doused the final fire. Gail went to the bar, grabbed three large bottles of spring water, and returned to the smoky writing room. She twisted one cap off and poured the water over the smoldering sofa. Tannen turned off the alarm. Tannen looked around. "How could we not smell the smoke?" She dropped the wet shirt onto the blackened sofa. "I guess it was above us." Gail shrugged and poured the second and third bottles over the sofa. "This is my fault, darling. I threw your shirt without paying attention to the candles." She looked at the ruined sofa. "That's a goner. I'll get you a new one." "A shirt or a sofa? Don't be silly. Both of us should have been more careful. Are you all right?" "Better than the sofa." Gail and Tannen looked at each other. Both were still naked as the day they were born. They laughed and met halfway for a hug. "Come on. Let's curl up in the other room." Gail remained nude, but Tannen slipped back into her clothes. They snuggled under the light blanket and leaned against the back of the sofa. Tannen was thoughtful enough to bring the bottle of wine and they both took a sip. Tannen placed it on the floor, and they turned to face each other. Gail's fingers moved gently through Tannen's hair. Tannen ran her hand along Gail's leg. "You had no inclination to run out on me," she said softly. "No." Gail held Tannen's hand. "But I should be more responsible and see what kind of mess is outside." She kissed Tannen's fingertips. "Maybe later for us, then?" "Definitely later. Let's talk for a few minutes." "Good." Tannen straightened up. "Darling, there's something I want to ask you." "Shoot." "I'm uncertain about the topic, but let me start by telling you that David and I still have a very spiritual relationship. Probably the craziest thing is he talks to me in my dreams. For example, each time I was nominated, he told me I would win the Oscar." "Really? Maybe you're the crazy one for thinking he talks to you." She smiled. "I'm not. He's very present when he thinks I need him." She looked at Gail. "You may choose to believe that or not." "It would have been nice if he had given you a little nudge that my sofa was on fire," Gail said and Tannen nodded. "Do you need him now?" "That's the uncertainty." She pushed her bangs away from her eyes, much to Gail's disappointment. "His message confuses me. Since my London trip, he's been telling me to ask you about Olivia." Gail's heart sank and she took a deep breath. She wanted to pull the blanket over her head and curl into her fetal position again. No one but Karen knows about Olivia. Why would Karen betray my confidence? There's no way I'll believe that a night of pouring out my heart and soul to a photograph of David Pierce would prompt Tannen's inquiry. It had to be Karen! "I don't know anybody with that name," she said casually, but felt her adrenaline begin to flow again. Gail's mouth became dry when she parted her lips to continue breathing. "I'm sure the name is Olivia." Tannen bit at her lip. "It's not possible for me to confuse it with another." Gail reached for the wine bottle. "I suppose not. The name isn't so common." Gail opened the bottle slowly but did not remove the top. "That's true, but not my reason. Olivia," she said. "Plainly, he said Olivia, and more than once. It's perplexing for me since you have no connection to the name." "Maybe he meant-" Gail tightened the bottle again and placed it back on the floor. It was time to end this conversation and tend to the business outside. Before Gail could steal away, Tannen threw a curve. "I can't confuse the name, darling. That's what makes this confusing. You see," Tannen emphasized the next four words, "my name is Olivia." Gail flinched and narrowed her eyes. "It's your name?" "Yes. I was born Olivia Quinn." Gail became uneasy. The conversation felt like another setup. Karen and Tannen had been together all night. It was plenty of time to devise continuing plans to manipulate her. "Are you joking, Tannen?" she asked, now agitated. "Are you bullshitting me?" "There's no need to be defensive, Gail. My birth name is Olivia Quinn. Why does that upset you?" "Because I have the impression that Karen has opened her mouth concerning a very private matter." "She's done nothing of the kind, darling." "How can I believe that?" Gail shook her head. "The two of you had the idea of not telling me you're bisexual. That was for your benefit. How do I know this isn't another setup? How do you benefit this time?" "Gail." Tannen moved closer. "Karen has nothing to do with this. Yes, we did as you said, but only because I want to be closer to you." "Well." Gail scowled. She felt her nostrils flare with her anger and confusion. "You did that. You got closer and I've presented you with the screenplay you were after. It's yours now. Take it, and your name, back to Hollywood. Stop messing with me, Tannen." "Darling, you're not listening. I love you. Karen loves you. There's no conspiracy happening. My name is Olivia and if that name is coming between us, I need to know why." "It's none of your business." "Darling, you need to make it my business if we want to work on a relationship." Gail looked across the room and out the window. Brilliant sunshine reflected from the maple leaves that still hung heavily from the downpour. Water dripped slowly from the roof. The room was damp from the lack of air-conditioning. Gail felt suffocated and took a deep breath. She wanted to believe Tannen. She wanted to trust Karen. David isn't a rational explanation. "Why did you and the other woman break up?" she asked. Tannen raised her eyebrows but answered quickly. "She was drinking too much. At the end, she called me a fucking cunt once too often." Gail winced. "Not good. How often did she use those terms?" "Once. It was abundant enough for me." She rested her hand on Gail's leg. "Gail, are you trying to trap me in some way?" "I suppose I am. I'm sorry. Will you tell me who she is?" "No. She's an otherwise lovely woman and talented actor. I wouldn't want you to think wrongly of her. Initially, I have not placed her in a good light, but it's why we parted and I know she's working on her problem." Tannen hesitated. "Perhaps I'll tell you, in the future. On the other hand, Karen could tell you if asked. You can find it on the Internet, as well." Gail nodded with understanding, but wondered if Tannen was expecting quid pro quo. The name Olivia loomed large, and Gail needed to understand the peculiar coincidence. She was willing to listen, she wanted to listen, and she waited to listen. "How did Olivia Quinn become Tannen Albright?" Tannen then joked, "Darling, de Havilland was taken." Gail quickly stood. "I'm not in the mood for jokes," she snapped. "I have things to do." Tannen grabbed Gail's arm and yanked her back. Gail landed on the sofa with a heavy bounce. "When I was very young, I couldn't say my aunt Tanya's name correctly. I called her Tannen. Albrecht was her married name. Tanya Albrecht became Tannen Albright for me." She massaged Gail's arm. "David always called me Olivia. He thought the name was more feminine." She shrugged. "If Olivia means nothing to you," Tannen hesitated, "maybe I'm meant to tell you about Olivia Quinn." "What should I know about the mysterious Olivia Quinn?" Halfhearted at this point, Gail wanted to get outside, away from Olivia or Tannen or whoever else lurked in the shadows. Tannen looked past Gail as she spoke. "David suffered tremendously with his illness. It began with cardiac arrest. They revived him, but the arrest damaged his kidneys. Cardiac specialists found a need for a pacemaker, but they had to wait for him to get stronger. One week after cardiac arrest, he arrested a second time. He struggled daily. He..." She became quiet. "He required surgery, and his chance of surviving the procedure was slim. When his heart arrested a third time, his kidneys failed. He was on dialysis. David wasn't strong enough to survive surgery. My husband was dying, and horribly. His heart had weakened to the point where it was only a matter of time before it arrested again." Gail held Tannen's hand. She felt compassion and waited for Tannen to continue. "It must have been very difficult for you." "I haven't told a soul about this, Gail. David understood his time was limited. He refused extending his life through machines. We talked seriously for many nights about it." Tannen's voice faltered. "He didn't want to die on a cold operating table. We had agreed that I..." She stopped and stared at Gail. After a quick, deep breath, she continued. "He was hooked up to the machines that he didn't want. He needed to find comfort, and I promised him dignity." She choked. "It was the most horrible thing I've ever promised." Gail's heart pounded in fear of what she was about to hear. "What did you do, Tannen?" "The agreement was, if he had no quality..." "Oh no." Gail closed her eyes. "I don't think I can hear this." "...to his life, I was to inject him..." She choked. Gail let go of Tannen's hand. She sat stiffly and held her breath. Her first instinct was to slap Tannen. Her second was to slap her again. Don't tell me you killed him. "...with a lethal dose of morphine." Gail took a deep breath. She remembered the line from David's poem. Her heart beat with each word: the final gift of all the gifts you gave me, taking what I could no longer give you. The poem now made sense. Tannen took the life that he could no longer share with her. She killed him! Gail was speechless. Internally, she was outraged. Her hands closed into fists while she listened to Tannen's drama unfold. "We talked for a long time that night. I told him repeatedly that I couldn't do it. Somehow, I...I mustered enough courage and strength to administer the drug while he was conscious. First was enough to let him sleep, and then a final dose. That was what he had wanted. David was so weak, he passed quickly and peacefully." Tannen wept openly, visibly shaken with her admission. She finished quickly. "He was finally at rest, and my body and soul were splintered with agony. There was no one there for me. When the attendants charged into the room, they tried reviving him and I prayed, desperately for it to happen but-" "You murdered David and you wanted to be comforted?" Tannen quickly looked up. Tears streaked her cheeks. "I euthanized him, Gail. He was dying and he asked for my help." "No, Tannen. You didn't help your husband. What you did was commit murder. You put him to death! Perhaps some of that Tudor blood actually exists inside you." She backed away from Tannen. "It was not murder. David did not want-" Gail raised her voice. "It is murder, Tannen. It's legal and proper to euthanize a sick animal. You performed an illegal act by taking the life of a human being. David adored you and you killed him!" Gail wrapped the blanket around her quivering body and left the sofa. At the staircase, she suddenly stopped. Gail turned back. She toned down her anger a quarter step, but her body continued with an uncontrollable shake. "You are no longer welcome in my home. I want you out of my sight and out of my life before I finish dressing. I'll have your personal items sent to you tomorrow." "Gail, please understand-" Tannen reached out with one hand, the other pressed against her chest. In harmony to the dripping from the roof, tears splattered against her legs. Gail walked back to the sofa. Expecting to find a moment of compassion, Tannen stood to meet her. She wiped her tears as Gail approached. "I understand this: David is dead because of you." "No, darling, please listen. I'm begging you to listen to me." "You're much too dramatic for your own good." Gail clenched her teeth and shot Tannen a hard look. "What you did is monstrous. Leave now, or I'll call the police and have you removed. I will also tell them why." Gail turned away and proceeded up the steps. The sounds of Tannen's sobs grew quieter as Gail reached her bedroom. Gail couldn't control her anger. She grabbed the lamp on her nightstand and slammed it against the wall. The glass sliced into the Mark Kostabi oil painting that hung there. She yanked a small drawer out of her dresser and smashed it against the top of the dresser. She took another and threw it across the room, knocking a hanging plant from the ceiling. Dirt and philodendrons soared through the air and landed on her bed. The copper planter bounced onto the floor and rolled out the bedroom door. Gail grabbed books from the bookcase and hurled them two at a time. On a final fling, one smashed through the window. She stood at the center of the bedroom. Her heart raced, and she breathed as though she had just completed the Boston Marathon. "Get a grip," she said. "Get a grip." But the thought of Tannen euthanizing David was too much for her mind to process. Olivia's death made Tannen's story even more unbearable. How can someone knowingly take the life of another? She had control. I had no control! The car slammed into me and Olivia didn't survive. If I hadn't been driving-if I had left later, or earlier-but how could I know? Through tearing eyes, Gail frantically dressed and dashed to her car. She drove around the remains of the fallen maple tree and sped off to Karen's house to confront Karen. It had to have been through Karen that Tannen found out about Olivia. It was not their business for discussion. This is completely out of line. She shifted through the BMW gears at a fevered pace. When Gail maneuvered a hard right turn into Karen's driveway, the speed was too fast for the distance, and Gail jammed the brakes. The BMW skidded until it smashed into the corner of Karen's garage. Gail came to an abrupt halt when the air bag deployed and threw her back against the seat. "Shit!" She pushed the bag out of her way and pounded the steering wheel. "Damn it!" She flung the door open, and Karen ran over to her. Tannen stood at the top of the steps. She looked waiflike and uncertain. Gail stepped out of the car with her left foot and nearly collapsed when pain emanated from her knee. Karen stopped the fall. "Are you hurt, Gail?" she asked, holding Gail by her arms. "Yes," she said sharply. Gail looked over and realized the extent of the damage to the garage, and to her car. "Shit." Adrenaline zipped through Gail and she looked back at Karen. She fumed. "Why did you tell her about Olivia?" Karen backed up in defense. "I've told Tannen nothing." "You must have told her! I trusted you, Karen. I goddamned trusted you!" "I did not tell her, Gail." Karen grabbed Gail's arms. "Why don't you believe me? What has happened? Why is Tannen in near fragments?" Gail looked at Tannen and struggled toward her. Once again, her left leg nearly made her collapse with pain. Tannen quickly disappeared into the house. "Why are you still in Connecticut?" Gail yelled after her. Gail struggled to free herself, but Karen tightened her grip "Have you been drinking?" "Yes, but I'm not drunk. Tannen told me she killed her husband. David is dead because of her." Gail saw the air bag burns on her hands. She returned her gaze to Karen. "He's dead. Hasn't she told you about our little chat?" "Tannen hasn't been here long enough for me to find out why she's upset. She came in, bawling her eyes out, Gail. What did you do?" "She's a murderer." Gail was crying again. "I want to see her. I just want to talk to her." "I'll talk to her. Let me take you home and I'll get your car towed." Gail tried to make a break for the house, but neither her knee nor Karen permitted the action. Karen caught her before she fell to the ground. "Go home and ice your knee. Tannen is my guest and you'll not cause her any harm." She pointed to the damaged garage. "You'll pay for that repair." She opened Gail's door. "Get in," she said. "Go home and pull yourself together. I'll call you later. You can talk to Tannen then." "No. There won't be a 'later' for the three of us." Gail pushed Karen aside. She stepped toward the house, but a pull to her hair yanked her head back. "Ow!" She turned quickly to Karen. "Damn you, Karen!" "Leave my property, Gail. Otherwise you'll be calling your attorney for bail." Karen shoved her toward the mangled Beemer. "Fuck both of you. Just..." She slammed her hands on top of the hood. "Fuck you, Karen. Fuck you." Gail limped around the door and dropped into the driver's seat. She slammed the door closed, backed out of the driveway, and sped off. A damaged radiator allowed Gail to drive only two of the three miles home. She pulled the car off the road and stepped gingerly to the trunk. She found an umbrella, and using it as a makeshift cane, she managed the remaining mile on foot. She iced her purple, swollen knee for half an hour. The ice provided some relief. Gail scrounged around the medicine cabinet and found some old Percocet. She took one for the pain and placed the bottle in her pocket. She called her mechanic to have her car towed. "Where is the car, Gail?" Tommy asked. "It's a mile east of my house." Gail winced when her knee shot a painful jab up her leg. "I need something for a day or two. Can you bring a car with you?" "Sure. I have an Audi and a Volvo." "I'll take the Volvo if it's automatic."

* * *

Thirty minutes later, Tommy's assistant pulled into the driveway. He handed Gail the Volvo keys and, ten minutes later, Gail threw a leather bag onto the passenger seat. With no particular direction in mind other than to flee from Connecticut and Tannen Albright, Gail traveled west on I-84. The sky darkened, and the wind picked up speed. Light rain began to fall, and she turned on her headlights and wipers. She looked into the rearview mirror. Blackening skies chased her. Gail tuned the radio to the local weather band. The robotic, digital voice sounded local conditions: "...with winds exceeding one hundred miles per hour. Residents, be advised to stay indoors and take all available precautions. Again, according to the National Hurricane Center, Hurricane Bette has reversed course and picked up speed over lower New England. Traveling at the speed of forty-five miles an hour, and upgraded to a Category Three storm, the system should reach Long Island Sound by ten p.m. tonight, with winds exceeding one hundred miles per hour. Residents-" Gail snapped off the radio. The clock read 9:03. "Lovely." She looked into the rearview mirror again while rubbing her throbbing knee. "Now what? Pedal to the metal, Prescott." Gail turned onto the Saw Mill Parkway from I-684. Traffic was slow through the strengthening downpour. Rain turned torrential by the time she saw the exit for Hastings-on-Hudson. Slower, she continued toward Manhattan. The Volvo rocked from heavy winds, and Gail pondered what she would do if the car rolled. "Shit. This storm scares even me." She tuned the radio to a jazz station and tried to relax. In the middle of Diane Schuur and B.B. King singing a live version of "I Can't Stop Loving You," the station suddenly dropped from transmission. Gail scanned the stations and received nothing more than dead air. "It's just as well. Anything I enjoy listening to will probably have me pining for Tannen." Get over her, Gail. What's to pine for? The woman killed her husband, and she has the nerve to brag about how wonderful he was for her career. That's one hell of a thank-you, Tannen. Good show! It's a wrap. Take a fucking bow. And the winner is...not David. Gail swerved to miss a garbage can. You're coldhearted. One would never guess that about you. It wasn't an accident. Not like Olivia. Not like...not like her. Gail's wet eyes blurred her vision even more. She wiped them with her hand. Have you ever forgiven me, Olivia? Gail continued nervously and cautiously. When the Saw Mill turned into the Hudson Parkway, she paid the bridge toll and reached for her cell phone. I'm almost there. She called her editor's private number. No connection. She tried Jordann's personal number, and Talley's number, with no results. "Damn it." She looked for the connection bars on her cell display and they were blank. "Damn it to hell," she said, and threw the phone onto the seat beside her. I still have Tannen's apartment keys. I can cross over at Charles. Then I can hook up with Greenwich Avenue until I reach Bethune. It took Gail an hour to dodge debris and abandoned vehicles. Some cars were overturned, and some had collided with others. She pulled onto Perry Street. At Greenwich, enough rubble blocked the road that it was impenetrable by vehicle. She continued on Perry, avoided debris, and searched for the best route back to Bethune. Taken far enough out of her way, Gail found herself at Washington Square Park. The Volvo suddenly bucked and slowed. More concerned with running from Tannen, Gail had never bothered to look at the fuel gauge. After another minute of chugging and bucking, the Volvo made a final thrust. The car came to a complete stop in front of New York University. Rain hammered the windows. Gail turned on her emergency flashers. A few daring motorists passed without offering assistance. "I love New York," she sang angrily. Gail turned on the overhead light. She rested against the steering wheel and massaged her knee. She looked at the stinging burns on her hands. She had failed to clean them properly, and they were hot and red. She opened the window and stuck her hands outside, hoping the rain would wash them a little cleaner. Buckets of water splashed heavily against her hands. Gail watched her flesh move in forced waves. "Sure," she muttered, "A little sulphur and, come morning, my hands should be neatly eaten away by acid." She pulled her hands back in and closed the window. She dried them on her shirt. Gail winced from the pain in her knee. She reached into her pocket for the vial of Percocet and swallowed a yellow tablet without water. "Yum." As best as the weather would allow, she looked around at her surroundings. I can't stay here. One of these trees is sure to come crashing down, or another vehicle is going to slam into me. Gail grabbed her cell phone and threw it into the leather bag. With her makeshift cane, Gail was determined to find her way to Bethune. She crossed to the nearest street and looked for a sign that would determine her position. Everything appeared blurred from rain hitting her eyes. Winds whipped Gail from behind, assisting with a push toward her destination. A street sign wobbled and spun violently. It read Waverly Place. Or is it Washington Place? She headed down the street. It doesn't matter, does it, Ms. Prescott? You're about to have your ass whipped, no matter what street it is. Gail searched for an open door. At the very least, a stoop to duck into could offer some shelter. Battered by winds, she hobbled with her makeshift cane. This is the right thing to do, she convinced herself. City lights flickered around her. They snapped and popped with sparks as they hung on to their last wires before a final spark blew their transformer. Con Edison was surely working overtime to keep power up. When she heard a small explosion of glass above her head, Gail ducked into a doorway. Shards of glass crashed to the ground in front of her. Gail reached for the door and was startled when the door opened and smacked her on the hand. She jumped back and a man stepped out. "Hey!" he said, equally surprised. "Sorry if I scared you." He looked out the enclosed doorway. "NBC is still up and reporting. It looks like this is the worst of it and she's going back to sea." "Not soon enough," Gail said. "Do you have a car?" "I'm parked over there." He pointed to a yellow Mustang. A stop sign protruded through the rear window. Gail watched the sign twist several times, and then it stopped. "I'm Dan. I have to get to the East Village," he said. The wind suddenly yanked the sign out of the car, into the depths of the park. "Would you take me over to Bethune?" she said, through roaring wind. "I'm Gail." "I think we can give it a try, Gail." The wind continued with frenzied speed, now blowing rain into their no longer dry niche. Gail and Dan turned away from the entrance of the stoop. They jammed themselves into the corner. As suddenly as the rain battered them, Gail felt a sudden pull from a wind directional change. The rain poured, near horizontal, toward Bethune. "This is some kind of crap," he said. "It's an early hurricane season. We never get storms this violent up north." We don't experience violent weather like this in England. Gail recalled Tannen's words. "Global warming," Gail shouted. "Let's get out of here." He grabbed her hand, and Gail fell at their first step. "Damn it." She hugged her knee to lessen the pain. Dan helped her to her feet. He supported her as they made a dash across the road and into his car. Dan looked back at the splintered glass that adorned his backseat. "Damn," he said. "This used to be a nice 'stang." "As long as the motor works." Gail wiped the rain from her face and then rubbed her knee. "I think it's broken," she said. "Nah," Dan answered, wiping his face with his arms. "You wouldn't be able to walk. Good sprain, maybe some cartilage torn. All fixable." He started the motor and pulled onto the street. "What happened? Did you fall?" "Car accident," she answered and watched rain seep through the windshield onto her leg. You're very tall...that makes you nearly climbable, to my eyes. Tannen continued to haunt her. "I suppose it won't matter too much if we break a few traffic laws tonight," he said. Before Dan could pull away from the curb, a tree fell across the front of the car. A branch penetrated the hood and killed the motor. Gail looked over at Dan. He stared at the front of his Mustang. "Dan? You okay, Dan?" she asked. "Christ! That could have been us." He looked at Gail. "I'm sorry, Gail. I thought I could get us out of this hellhole. We can go back into the building." He opened his door and swung his legs out. Frustrated with their attempt to flee the storm, and in desperation to get to Tannen's apartment, Gail opened her door and stepped out. "Thanks anyway. Good luck, Dan. I'll try by foot." With her bag looped around her neck and under her arm, Gail struggled to proceed on foot. A street sign distinctly read Waverly Place and assured her she was heading in the proper direction. She looked around to get her bearings. She had to head west to reach Tannen's apartment. After what seemed like a mile but was no more than a block, Gail gave up. Washington Square Park was still to her left. The distance to Bethune was too far for an injured knee, with only a lousy umbrella for support. This just hurts too much. Whipped with rain and wind, Gail looked around. I need shelter. Her body shook, her mind was dull from the Percocet, and her entire system was tiring quickly. Fear and possible infection were overwhelming her strength. She leaned on the umbrella and tried a few more steps. This isn't working. I can't walk any farther. Painkillers clouded her mind and distorted her logic. Gail stopped when she came upon a thicket of bushes at the corner of the park. She hoisted herself over the rails, burrowed deeply inside a bush, and poked the umbrella through the top. Gail opened the canopy of the umbrella and hooked the shaft under her leg. Her body trembled, and she wrapped her arms tightly around her. "Am I really this stupid?" she mumbled. Gail shook uncontrollably from the chill inside her. There was no hope of getting dry and warm. She had to wait out the storm. She laughed. She had herself trapped, as she would occasionally trap her characters. She wrote them into their respective pickles and wrote them back out of them. I'll survive this night. I know all the ways of writing those successful escapes from impending tragedy.Sitting in the mud is my job. She opened the leather bag, expecting to find something warmer to wear. She fished around in the dark, felt her cell phone, and then two glass bottles. Gail pulled out the heavier bottle. Remy Martin. Quickly, Gail opened the bottle and took a long swig, grateful for momentary hydration. Hydration. Right. Cleverly disguised dehydration is more like it. She grabbed the small bottle and withdrew it. Her eyes widened and she gasped. Gail clearly read MATO CUP on the label. Oh, my God. Gail couldn't remember placing either bottle into the bag, and these were the only items she found. She held the bottle against her breast and began to cry. She wanted desperately to be in Tannen's warm embrace. I'd give anything to be back at the house, comforting you. The alcohol quickly mixed with the Percocet, and Gail babbled against the bottle cap. "David, you know why this happened. You know how I really feel about Tannen's role to end your suffering. I have so much guilt for what I've done to Olivia." Her tremors progressed. Gail cried loudly, defying the howling winds around her. "I can't handle the guilt any longer. I don't want to handle it any longer. You have to help me, David. Bring Tannen back to New York. I need her." Gail held the ketchup bottle closely, as though to warm it. She then placed it back into the case. After eating two more Percocet, she washed them down with another swig of cognac. From the additional drug and the alcohol, her body shut down, as out of fuel as the Volvo. Gail leaned back against the bushes. She murmured, "I don't want the guilt," and drifted into the darkness.

CHAPTER TWELVE

It was night when Gail awakened. The rain had stopped, the winds were calm, and the air felt warmer. Her body hurt from the uncomfortable bed of concrete, but her T-shirt was dry. She looked quickly around and found herself tucked into a small alcove of a building. Gail had no recollection of leaving Washington Square Park, but now she sat, somewhere in midtown Manhattan. How did I get here? She was confused, but relieved to be out of the bushes. Gail turned her head to the right and squinted repeatedly, trying to focus. After three attempts, she pinpointed her location. She recognized the Plaza Hotel. Gail had come to rest at FAO Schwarz toy store. Her leather bag was still with her, and she checked it quickly. The three items were safely inside. Gail tried her cell phone and still received no signal. She checked the battery. It remained fully charged. The digital clock on the phone read 3:32. Over her shoulders, she wore a brown jacket that smelled as though it had never seen the inside of a washing machine. White gauze bandages on her forearms were dotted brown, telling of injuries beneath them. Her hands throbbed with pain. Small bandages also circled her palms. Gail grabbed the cognac from the bag and washed down another Percocet. Several people passed by. When she yelled for their help, they offered neither attention nor service. Even with the pain she experienced, she couldn't blame anyone for not coming near the lunatic who smelled like a distillery. Gail chugged the remaining cognac and stuffed the empty bottle back into her bag. Her umbrella was nowhere in sight. Gail pushed herself up and leaned against the wall. She looked toward the park and saw several trees down. Large yellow machinery, dotted the immediate interior of the park. She looked again at the Plaza Hotel. The Plaza doesn't know me. They'll treat me as a homeless person. Gail turned to face left, south, on Fifth Avenue. A small dog barked close by, and she heard the shuffling of feet behind her. She turned to the noise and was never more relieved to see a familiar face. "Harry," she said weakly. Harry set a paper tray of coffee cups onto the concrete. He helped Gail to sit. Hans cuddled against her and rested his chin on her leg. When Gail reached toward him, Hans licked at her fingers. Harry sat with her and opened a cup of coffee. "Sugar and cream?" "Cream." She closed her eyes until he nudged her. "Thank you." She closed her eyes again and took a sip. How long has it been since I've had breakfast in bed? "It's hot," he said to her. Harry opened a paper bag and withdrew a bottle of orange juice and a bottle of water. He poured half of the water out and then filled the bottle with juice. Harry took the coffee from Gail and handed her the juice and water solution. "You need this more than coffee. Don't get too rambunctious with it. You've been unconscious for two days." "Two days?" Gale leaned her head against the granite. She gratefully took the bottle but drank too quickly. The cold liquid caused Gail's stomach to cramp, and she quickly threw up. "Oh, shit," she muttered and leaned back again. "You don't listen well, for a well-bred lady. Drink some more. Slower. You need some energy before I take you back." "Take me where, Harry?" "Just sip that drink and I'll clean up this mess." "Did you bandage my arms?" "Yes," he said while wiping Gail's mess from the concrete. "Two days?" she asked and felt a modest energy flowing into her, but maybe it was the Percocet playing with her brain. "Almost. I found you under a bush and took you to a room I sometimes sleep in. Your arms were bloody and, well, the way you were slumped, Hans and I thought you were dead. You cut your arms on the briars, and your hands looked burned. I think you have some infection there." Hans's eyes shifted, watching Harry remove the bandages from Gail's arms. Several small slashes still oozed of blood. Harry pulled fresh bandages, a bottle of hydrogen peroxide, and tape from his bag. He cleansed the reddened, swollen, pus-filled wounds with the disinfectant. Gail watched as the peroxide fizzled and stung her flesh. Hans's eyes shifted to Gail and he lifted his head when she moaned from the sting. Harry wiped the wounds dry, dabbed each with an antibiotic ointment, and wrapped her arms with fresh bandages. He repeated the steps with Gail's hands. Hans relaxed again, knowing what to expect. "Your knee is just about every color of the rainbow. What happened?" Gail told Harry what she could remember. "I hurt everywhere. I think I have a broken rib." "Wouldn't surprise me or Hans," Harry said. "You look like someone took a baseball bat to you." He completed his bandaging and then threw the coffee cups into a trash bin. He returned and sat with Gail. "You ready to go?" Hans's ears perked up at the word "go." "Go where?" He pointed down Fifth Avenue. "I can't walk, Harry. I can't. Don't make me walk," she begged weakly through tearing eyes. "It hurts too much." "You let me worry about that, Gail." He shoved his possessions into his backpack. "Hang on to your juice." Harry slung Gail's bag around her neck and under her arm. Disregarding Gail's protest, he helped her to stand. She attempted a few steps, but her knee screamed with pain. "I'll take you. It's not far," Harry said. Easily, he picked her up and carried her. Hans walked beside them, his tail wagging. "This is impossible for you." She tried to convince him but was too weak to fight. Every part of her body ached, and all she wanted was to see Tannen. She held tightly around Harry's shoulders and rested her head. "It's not far," he said. "I got you there once. I suppose it was too early for breakfast." "I don't want breakfast, Harry! I have to get to Bethune." "I wish I had known that when we were still in the Village. That's not what you've been saying for two days." He carried Gail for nearly two blocks before he set her down again. He sat beside her and said, "Drink some more juice." Gail lifted her eyes to him. "Am I too much weight for you, Harry?" she asked giddily. She sipped the juice and Hans jumped onto her lap. "No," he said casually. "You're tall, but you don't weigh much. This is your stop." "What? No. I have to go back to the West Village." Gail tried to push herself up but lacked the energy. "That's not what you told me." "What did I tell you?" Her brain neared mush from the painkiller and cognac. I have to be dreaming this. I'll wake up without scratches or a busted knee. Tannen will be in the guest room, spewing her favorite F-word while fresh coffee waits downstairs. Gail put her hands to her face and wept, not understanding anything, not wanting to be in this nightmare any longer. She leaned against Harry. "You were talking in your sleep. You got up to leave a couple of times, but you weren't in any condition to go traipsing up Fifth Avenue. I kept stopping you. I finally gave up and decided to take you myself. You insisted on having breakfast-" Suddenly, a muffled Bach minuet chimed from the leather bag. Harry casually removed the phone and opened it. He handed it to her. "Hello," she was barely able to say into the phone. "Oh, thank God. Where are you, darling? Are you injured?" Gail whimpered at the sound of Tannen's voice. She choked back her tears and her body trembled more forcefully. She leaned forward and rocked back and forth. "The city," she said. "I'm hurting. I need your help, Tannen." "Where in the city? What street?" "Fifth Avenue. Near the Plaza." "Can you get to the Plaza? I'll call them. I know several people, and someone will see you to hospital." "I can't go any farther. I think my knee is broken." Gail sobbed violently. "Oh God. Everything hurts, Tannen. Please come and get me." "I'll call the Plaza. They-" "I need to see you. Come for me. I don't want to go to the Plaza. I want to see you." "Darling, you've been missing for two days. If you're injured, you need medical attention." "I need to see you first. You're not listening again." She wiped her tears with the back of her hand. Tannen's bracelet scraped against her cheek. If Found,Please Return to Tiffany and Company. Gail looked quickly behind her. She squinted and read the polished polyurethane sign next to the doorway. She choked. "I've been returned to Tiffany's. I'm at Tiffany's. Please come for me." "It will be quicker to hail a taxi." "I haven't any money." "Get a taxi. I'll talk to him on the phone. Do it now, darling. Call me back when you're in the cab." Gail turned to Harry and Hans. They were nowhere in sight. She struggled but eventually pushed herself from the sidewalk and limped to the curb. Three cabs passed before one stopped. "Jesus Christ, lady. What happened to you?" She climbed in the backseat and pushed Tannen's speed-dial number. Gail handed the phone to him. "Please talk to her." "What?" He looked at the phone. "Talk to her, please." Gail stretched out on the back seat. She listened from what seemed a great distance. "Uh, yeah. Hello?" the cabbie said into the phone. "Uh, yeah, she looks pretty beat up. Smells like an old pool hall I used to frequent...Say again? These damned cell phones got bad connections, ya know? I don't care how many bars they got...Oh, yeah. I know you. You're the naked actress...Bethune. West Village. Right. What number?...You'll be waiting outside with the money?...That works for me. Yeah, I'm halfway there. It'll be a few minutes...Right. See ya in a couple." He reached back and nudged Gail. "Hey. Here's your phone." Gail returned it to her bag. "You feelin' better back there? What the hell happened to you? Someone slug you around? You get caught up in the hurricane? Boy, that was a mess, huh? Knocked a couple dozen trees down in Central Park. It's a mess. You'll be fine. We're almost there." Gail felt minor relief as she rested on the back seat. The floor, trashed with empty snack bags and a partial bottle of orange soda that rolled with the cab's motion, held Gail's attention. She was afraid to close her eyes for fear of not waking up for another two days, or forever. I won't sleep until I've talked to Tannen. Gentle bumps and the driver's soft music nearly lulled her to unconsciousness. She felt the cab pull off the grid of upper Manhattan and onto the erratic street patterns of the West Village. Gail slowly pushed herself to a sitting position. She leaned against the door just as the driver turned onto Bethune. I see you there, sweetheart. More tears slid down her cheeks. He brought the cab to a smooth stop in front of the apartment. Tannen stood waiting. Gail felt an immediate sense of relief when Tannen opened the door. She reached for Tannen's hand, and Tannen quickly snared it. "Oh my God, darling. What have you been through?" Tannen leaned down and touched Gail's forehead. "You're burning with fever. You need immediate treatment. Saint Vincent Hospital is close. Let us take you there." "I've gotten this far. I won't go until I've talked to you," Gail said, exhausted. Her body felt nearly expended. It wouldn't be long before she lost consciousness. Tannen asked the driver, "Will you help me get her inside?" "Yeah, sure," he said and hustled around to the street side of the cab. Gail lifted and moved her injured leg with both hands. She reached with both arms and Tannen helped her to stand. Gail tightly embraced Tannen and sobbed. She felt immediate warmth with Tannen's full body against hers, and it infused her with a small amount of peace and rest. She leaned her cheek against Tannen's head. "I love you," she whispered. "I love you," and felt Tannen's arms hold tighter. "I know, darling. I know you do." Tannen stepped back, still supporting Gail. "Help us," she said to the cabbie. "I'll take her, Ms. Albright. You open the door." He scooped Gail into his arms and she let out a yell when her injured leg bent. "Oh. Sorry there, honey. Wow. That's some kind of mess you have on your knee." The cabbie easily carried her up the four steps and into Tannen's apartment. "Nice joint ya got here." He looked around. "Where do you want I should put her?" "The kitchen," Gail said. "Darling, at least the sofa." "The kitchen," she said again. "Where's my bag?" The driver sat her on a kitchen chair at the head of the table. "Where's my bag?" He took the liberty of wetting a dishtowel with hot water. He wrung it out. "Miss," he said and handed it to Gail. Gail accepted the towel. "Where is my bag? Will somebody please give it to me?" She held the towel to her face. The small gesture from him felt as enormous as a hot shower. Gail leaned her elbows on the table and wiped her face slowly, trying to awaken the nerves that were quickly fading from pills and liquor. Tannen ran in from the cab. "I have it, darling." She placed the bag in front of Gail and then turned to the cabbie. "Thank you. You've been an immense help to us." She handed him a small stack of paper money. "This is too much, Ms. Albright." Tannen closed his hand over the money. "Please take it. We very much appreciate your help. Thank you." He looked over at Gail. "You'll be better, miss. Ms. Albright will take care of you." He turned to Tannen. "You take good care of her. Good night." "Wait," Gail said and reached for his hand. "Thank you." "I'm glad I could help. You sure you don't want me to take you over to Saint Vincent's? I don't mind." Gail shook her head. "Okay then. Good night, ladies," he said and closed the door behind him. Before she returned to the table, Tannen grabbed a blanket from another room. She hurried over to Gail. Tannen pulled the jacket from Gail's shoulders and dropped it to the floor. She wrapped the blanket around Gail. From behind, Tannen wrapped her arms around Gail's shoulders. Tannen kissed Gail's cheek. "I love you," Tannen said. Gail leaned her cheek against Tannen. "I need to talk to you," she said and finally felt the heat of the room begin to penetrate her skin. "Darling, you're badly injured. You have a fever and you're dangerously dehydrated. You need medical attention." "Just listen to me, damn it! I always have to make you listen to me! I feel like I'm..." She began to cry. "I've never felt this horrible in my life, Tannen. My body hurts, I can barely think straight. I said horrible things to you and Karen." Gail struggled to stay lucid. "Just let me talk." "Okay." Tannen released Gail. She pulled a chair closer and sat facing her. "Talk to me, darling." Gail pulled the leather bag closer to her. She reached in and pulled out the ketchup bottle. Turning toward Tannen, Gail held the glass container tightly and then placed it on the table between them. She stared at it and her chin began to quiver. When Tannen rested her hand on Gail's shoulder, a spring of tears fell from Gail's eyes. She choked as she tried to speak. She bit her lower lip, then struggled for a deep breath. "Do you want to tell me about this, Gail?" Tannen gently asked. "I want to tell you. I need to tell you." Gail wiped her eyes with the towel. She swallowed hard and took the container into her hands. She held it horizontal to the table and attempted to peel the wax seal from the cap. So weakened, it seemed her nails gouged at granite. Her hands shook and a small piece of wax dropped onto the table. Gail slowly chipped away at eighteen years of self-imposed solitary confinement. The bottle held the reason for her imprisonment. "I called you monstrous," she began, and looked directly to Tannen, "and a murderer." Tannen vaguely nodded in acknowledgment. "I couldn't handle your agreement with David." An arc of wax fell onto the table. It rocked twice and then fell to its side. Gail shuddered, feeling chilled to the bone. "You must have felt extreme emotional pain with your bravery." She closed her eyes and set the bottle on the table. "I don't expect you to forgive me." Gail sobbed. She opened her eyes and stared blankly at the table. She pulled the blanket tighter. Her arms and knee felt on fire. Gail lowered her head, trying to keep her thoughts coherent. Her tears splashed against the table. "Darling, you don't have to do this." Tannen placed her hands around Gail's left hand. "I'm calling for an ambulance." As she began to rise, Gail picked her head up and then grasped the bottle. "No." She gave a final pull to the wax and the complete piece fell to the table. "Sit down." Gail attempted to twist the cap but she hadn't the strength. She handed it to Tannen. "Please?" Tannen effortlessly loosened the cap and placed it back into Gail's hand. Gail reached for the cap and removed it. She stared at the sand that filled the container almost to the top. She pulled the leather bag toward her and slowly poured the sand into it. "I couldn't handle your story about David because I killed my daughter." Gail dropped the container and covered her face with her hands. She shook uncontrollably. Tannen moved her chair closer and put her arms around Gail. Gail spoke without interruption. "It was an accident. I was eight months pregnant. Olivia was so alive, she kicked every few minutes to remind me." Gail let out a painful cry. Her muscles tightened as she remembered. "I'm so sorry," Tannen said, wiping her own tears away. "I left with a headache, from a friend's house." Gail held on to Tannen. "Five minutes later a drunk driver hit me head-on." She moved away and continued to pour the sand. "I was thrown into the steering wheel. That's all I remember, until I awakened in the hospital." "Gail," Tannen said, "you're not responsible." "I am responsible. I didn't protect her enough. I wasn't wearing my seat belt." She poured the final sand. A gold cylinder, no larger than an unfiltered cigarette, slid out. The final grains of sand followed and landed on top of the cylinder. Gail brushed them away with her finger. "My shoulder and ribs were bruised, I cut my forehead on the windshield, but my unborn child was dead." Gail sobbed uncontrollably. "Her father was an Egyptian I had met while I traveled his country." Gail wiped her eyes, and then her nose, with the wet towel. "I was dabbling in the straight life." She took a deep breath. "We went our own ways and he never knew about Olivia." Gail picked up the small container from the table and wiped it clean with her shirt. "She deserved to be near him, even in death, as she was to me." Gail bit her lip to stop it from quivering. She continued. "Not much remained after her cremation." She caressed the cold metal. "Her remaining ashes are in my bedroom." She set the cylinder on the table and Tannen reached for her. Gail cried against Tannen's shoulder. "You placed some ashes in the Egyptian sand, to keep her closer to her father," Tannen said quietly. Gail twitched against Tannen. "I loved my baby. I wanted her, and my love wasn't protective enough for that little girl." She cried harder. "She never had a single chance to laugh. I brought only tears and pain to her. I never let her have her first breath." "Darling," Tannen said, "after you left Karen's, she told me everything about Olivia. Your daughter's death claimed your life. You no longer became emotionally attached to other people." "Yes," Gail sobbed. "I couldn't love again. I came close only once, and that was with Karen." She pulled away and wiped her face again. She placed the towel to the side and took the small container of ashes into her hand. Through teary eyes, she looked at Tannen. "Then you happened." Her lips trembled. "I've been struggling with this, with you, since...since...oh shit, I just don't know when I fell in love with you." "How can I help you, darling?" Tannen asked, and Gail slumped toward the table. "Gail?" Tannen shook Gail's shoulder. "Gail!" "Hmm?" Gail raised her head slowly. "I want to lie down," she said sluggishly. Gail struggled to her feet with Tannen's assistance. She guided her to the living room and helped Gail to stretch out. Gail pulled the blanket around her shoulders and closed her eyes. "I want my life back," she whispered. A moment later, Gail heard, "I'm Tannen Albright and I need an ambulance immediately."

CHAPTER THIRTEEN

Gail opened her eyes to the glare of a rectangular ceiling light. She closed her eyes, rolled to her right side, and snuggled into the pillow and mattress. Her knee was hurting, but seemingly less, and with a different type of pain. Her brain was hazy, but she attributed it to sleepiness and the influence of painkillers. There was no question of where she was. She was more curious about how long. Not that it really mattered. She was safe, warm, dry, and beginning to feel human again. Gail swallowed. Her mouth was dry and in need of a toothbrush. She opened her eyes again and saw that Tannen sat a short distance from the bed reading the newspaper, unaware that Gail had awakened. The platinum hair showing above the paper was not the giveaway of Tannen's presence. The evidence was in the air as Clive Christian drifted lightly throughout the hospital room. Soft footsteps entered Gail's private niche of the hospital. "Good morning, Gail," the aide said. The corner of the newspaper turned down and Tannen popped her head around the side. She smiled when Gail winked at her. "How long have I been here?" she asked quietly, watching while Tannen folded the newspaper and placed it on the floor next to her chair. "Two days," the aide said. She placed a digital thermometer in Gail's mouth. "Under your tongue. We've been working on your fever. How are you feeling?" Gail waited the few seconds until the thermometer beeped. "Tired. Thirsty. Hungry." "Good. We need to hear that." The aide checked the thermometer. "Ninety-nine," she read aloud, and placed it on the tray. "That should be enough to get you back home. Your doctor will be in later. You're on Demerol for your knee pain. You'll have another dose soon, if you want it." She walked back to the door and disappeared around the corner. Tannen stood and placed her arms on the security railing of the bed. She leaned close to Gail. "You're very nice to awaken to, Ms. Albright," Gail whispered. "It's very nice to see you awake. How do you really feel?" "A little stronger, but tired. My knee hurts. Is it broken?" "No. You tore the hell out of the cartilage and they performed arthroscopic surgery to cut the torn tissue. Aside from that, and a very bad bruise, you could have done worse." Gail looked at the plastic I.V. tubing on the back of her right hand. She followed it to two plastic bags that hung piggybacked behind her head. "Antibiotics?" she asked. "I must have needed a gallon." "Electrolytes and saline, as well." Gail looked at the tubing again. "Don't worry, darling," Tannen said, and Gail looked back at her. "I have no syringes with me." Gail's eyes widened in shock. A sinking feeling came over her. She could never take back the words she had said to Tannen. "It was a joke," Tannen ran her fingers along Gail's cheek. "Not a very good one, I can see." She bent to kiss Gail's forehead, but Gail pushed her away. "No," she said. "Darling, it was a joke at my expense." She stroked Gail's arm. "My mouth tastes like I've been licking the inside of a toilet bowl. Close isn't good." Gail felt her left knee. Heavy bandages padded the joint, but she felt no cast. "Help me sit up." She pushed the bedding away, and Tannen reached to give support. Gail lifted her bandaged leg with one hand and then turned her body. A slight dizziness hit her brain, and she grabbed the bed to steady herself. "Wow. I didn't expect that." Tannen held on to her. A man in a white lab coat entered the room and joined Gail at her bedside. "Feeling better, Gail?" he asked, and extended his hand. "I'm Dr. Taylor." "Hello, Doctor. I'd feel better if I could have a glass of water, brush my teeth, and eat a peanut butter sandwich." He laughed. "You can do two of the three and we'll send up a tray soon." He looked at Gail's chart. "We did some work on your knee. You can bend it, but I want you on crutches or a walker for one day, beginning today. You can touch your toe on the ground as you walk. After tomorrow, you can use the foot at your comfort, but use a cane or walker until you feel comfortable without them. I suggest some therapy to recover range of motion. Let's see," he said and read from her chart. "Ribs, uh," his eyes scanned the line, "not broken but badly bruised. We're also treating you for dehydration. The wounds on your arms and hands had you near sepsis, so we're also treating you for infection." He closed the chart. "You're responding well to treatment. We had a hard time getting your fever down, but it's looking pretty good. It may go up during the evening, but don't worry about that. Just rest at night and try some walking during the day. We'll see if we can get you out of here and into a jar of peanut butter before long." He grabbed a set of rubber-soled socks from the bedside cabinet. Tannen assisted with putting them on Gail's feet. "Scoot to the edge. I want you to do a little walking." He took the walker from against the wall, opened it, and placed it near Gail. "Is this going to hurt?" she asked as she eased herself from the bed. "Probably," he said, and stepped back from the bed, but remained close enough to assist if Gail lost her balance. Tannen assisted with the I.V. bags and, after a successful but painful trek to the bathroom, Gail brushed her teeth and washed her face. She took a small drink of water from the tap. She held on to the walker and stepped gingerly to the chair. Gail plopped down heavily and Tannen pushed the wheeled I.V. hook behind the chair. Dr. Taylor busied himself with Gail's chart. When he completed the final notation, he looked up at them. "Okay, Gail. The kitchen will send up some gelatin and broth in a few minutes. I'll make sure you receive some yogurt with it. We'll graduate your food to something more substantial. In two days, you can have your peanut butter, if you think your system will tolerate it. Your weight is low for your frame. If you gained fifteen pounds, it wouldn't hurt. Try some high carbs when you're eating normally again. You must drink fluids for hydration but not alcohol. Stay away from anything with caffeine for at least a week. The nurses will monitor your intake. Too much is not enough. I'll remove your stitches in five days. My office will call you with an appointment. Any questions?" he asked before taking a breath. "Will my knee heal okay? When can I go home?" "Yes, you've managed to keep a little cartilage, but you won't be running any marathons, at least not any time soon. I'll come back in two days. Keep your fingers crossed for the 'home' word. Good-bye, ladies." He walked out, closing the door behind him. She looked at Tannen and started laughing, and then coughing, from her dry throat. Tannen poured some water and handed it to Gail. After a long drink, Gail said, "Who was that masked man?" She reached for Tannen's hand. "Hi," she said softly. Tannen pulled a chair next to Gail's and took her hand. She was careful of the tubing and tapes. "Hello, writer lady. Your prognosis sounds very good." Gail nodded and kept looking into Tannen's eyes. They had experienced a lifetime of emotions in a short period. Gail listened to the voice that she wanted to hear every day. "I insist you stay at my flat until you can get around on your own." "Okay." Weary now, she reached over and toyed with Tannen's hair. "I don't know what to say. I said terrible things to you and Karen. Especially you, Tannen." "I don't disagree, Gail," Tannen responded, "but I believe the entire scene had to happen for your benefit. I'm not angry. Maybe still a little hurt, but we can discuss that at another time." Tannen leaned closer to Gail. "When Karen told me about Olivia, my heart fell to pieces for you. Darling, you've been harboring so many emotions all of those years. Why didn't you seek professional help for this?" "I thought there was no need. I tucked everything away and lived the way I thought I needed." Her eyes glistened. "Olivia became a fleeting but painful thought now and then. You shocked me when you mentioned the bottle at Talley's." She laced her fingers with Tannen's. "I never forgot her. I never will forget her." Gail wiped her eyes with her hospital jacket. "Will you accept my apology? I don't think you're a monster. I would have done the same thing, under the circumstances." She looked toward the bed. "Would you hand me the blanket?" Tannen pulled the white cotton blanket from the bed and draped it around Gail's shoulders. "Thanks." "I accept your apology." "I ran hard from you that day. You fed me the perfect excuse." She looked around the small, sanitized room and then back at Tannen. "I'm surprised you didn't react after I ordered you out." "I saw nothing but revulsion in your eyes, darling. I wanted us to continue talking, but you threatened me with the authorities. I'm not a citizen, and I couldn't risk confrontation." "I'm so sorry, sweetheart." Gail grew quiet, reflecting on recent weeks. "What's that thought on your mind?" Tannen asked. A soft knock sounded at the door and then it opened. Karen peeked in as Gail answered, "Karen's garage." "It's under repair," Karen said as she stepped into the room. "Don't think about it until you get the bill." She walked over to Gail's seat and playfully pulled her hair. "One hell of a dent you put into that puppy. You'll want to get Tenfold filmed just to pay-" "Help me up," Gail said. Both women assisted her, and she fell into Karen's arms. Crying again, she let Karen hold her until she regained composure. "I'm so sorry about everything. I feel very foolish." Karen continued the embrace. "Foolish isn't the word. You're probably the biggest pain in the ass I've ever known, but I love you. Actually, I'm relieved that things happened the way they did." She pulled back. "I hate to think of this fine woman next to you not receiving the full Gail Prescott. Now sit," she said. "The worst of it, on my end, is the garage. You did quite a number to your bedroom." "I have no idea what you're talking about," Gail said, looking at Karen and then Tannen. "What's wrong with my bedroom?" "You really don't remember?" Karen asked. "Clueless. I remember yelling at Tannen and then you. I recall driving into New York. The next thing I remember is Harry helping me and then taking me to Tiffany's." "Who's Harry?" Karen and Tannen asked in unison. "The homeless person I met the day after Tannen left for London. I told you about him, Tannen." "I remember now," Tannen said. She quickly turned to Karen. "What's wrong with the bedroom?" "You went completely whacko." Gail shook her head. "I don't remember anything like that." "I took the liberty of calling a carpenter, and he's getting things back together. Your gardener has been watching over him." "What the hell did I do that my bedroom needs carpentry work?" "You took out a window with a bookcase that was too large to go through it. Another one saw better days before a dresser drawer sailed through. I also had the kitchen window glass replaced and the burned sofa taken away. I didn't replace that. You ruined the beautiful Kostabi that-" "Shit. Not the Kostabi." Gail covered her face with her hands. She leaned over and rested her elbows on her thighs. "It was worth a small fortune." "'Was' is the correct word," Karen said. "It's probably with the sofa, on a barge, and heading for Jersey about now." "Thanks. Just get the bills to me. The Volvo I borrowed is probably impounded somewhere, or at some chop shop." Gail sat back and sighed heavily. "I've left quite a trail of damage. Maybe the paper was right: GAILFORCED...WINDS. Hurricane Gail certainly struck the tri-state area." "Everything can be repaired, darling," Tannen said. "Not the Kostabi, but you can get another." "Sure, new stuff," Gail said with a nod. "It seems my life is entering a new-stuff phase." She looked up at Tannen. Hopefully. If she'll have me. "I have to go, honey," Karen said. "I'm meeting Jeff for lunch. He sends his love." Gail pushed off the chair and stepped onto the floor. Karen gave her a hug. "Don't worry. We have some things to hash out when you feel better, but we'll be fine." Karen pulled back and separated herself from Gail. She looked at Tannen and then back at Gail. "I want both of you to listen to me: Stop dicking around, and get this relationship off the ground. End of story." Gail hugged her and kissed her cheek. "I love you," she said softly. "Thanks for stopping to see me. I'll call you tomorrow." Karen released Gail and hugged Tannen. "See ya, Albright." With her best, overpronounced American English, Tannen answered, "See ya, Maines." Karen left and Gail patted the bed. "Will you sit with me?" "Are you okay, darling? Are you in pain?" Tannen asked. "No. I feel okay," Gail responded quietly. "I just remembered the man that was driving me to your apartment. He was going to the East Village. A tree mangled his car because I had asked for his help. I wonder if he got to his destination." "A lot of people were hurt during the hurricane. Some died. You were very lucky," Tannen said. "I was lucky to have met Harry," she said. The nurse returned and handed Gail her afternoon dose of Demerol. She poured a full glass of water. Handing it to Gail, she insisted, "Drink all of it." Satisfied with Gail's fluid intake, she removed both I.V. bags. "A get-well present from the doctor, but keep drinking." She walked out the door and returned with a food tray. "Enjoy," she said, and set the tray on Gail's table. Gail turned her nose up to the tray full of liquids and gels. "Can I get a shower?" she asked. "If you feel up to it. I'll bring a shower stool. I can't leave you alone in the shower, so I'll have to assist you." "I'll assist Gail," Tannen said. Gail cocked her head and shot Tannen a questioning look. The aide looked at Tannen and then at Gail. "Is that okay with you, Gail?" "Yes."

* * *

In the shower, Gail sat on the stool and Tannen fixed a plastic wrap to Gail's bandaged knee. She untied Gail's hospital gown. Suddenly bashful, Gail held on to the material at the neck. Tannen took her hands away and stepped back. "Darling?" "This is unbelievable." She looked up at Tannen. "I'm nervous about you seeing me." When did "shy" happen? "I've seen your body, Gail. I've touched you." "Yes, but I feel uncomfortable. I feel dependent. Vulnerable." "You need assistance right now. If it makes you feel better, I can call the nurse back to help you," she said. "Maybe a professional will be more comfortable for you." "No...I..." She looked away from Tannen. Her fingers tightened on the collar of the jacket. From the corner of her eye, Tannen's clothing moved. When she looked up, a nearly nude form was standing in front of her. Gail smiled and relaxed. "Come closer," she said as Tannen returned the smile. Tannen stepped closer. "Less vulnerable now?" "Less vulnerable." Gail reached forward and pulled Tannen's bra straps over her shoulders. Tannen opened the front clasp. "Very unvulnerable." Tannen turned the water to a comfortable temperature. Gail took all of three seconds to glance over the smooth curves of Tannen. After the quick pass, her gaze returned to blond curls that now dripped with water. "You have a nice body, Tannen." She leaned forward and kissed the slight puff of Tannen's tummy. Her hand grazed the side of Tannen's breast. "I think I'll keep you." "You're not so bad yourself, writer lady, and you had better keep me. I was so worried about you. About us." Tannen looked into Gail's eyes. "Now sit back and let me bathe you." She lathered Gail's shoulders and breasts. "About us." I like the sound of "us." "I vaguely remember going to your apartment," she said, enjoying Tannen's touch. It felt relaxing and it felt like home. "Do you remember opening the bottle?" "Yes. I hope you-" "Olivia's ashes are placed safely away until you return for them." She kissed Gail's bare shoulder. "Thank you. I need to bury them...her," Gail said sadly. "I'll see to arrangements when I get home." "I'll do what I can to help." I'm tired of feeling sad. You understand, don't you, Olivia? I need happiness. I need to be with Tannen. Karen's been telling me for years and I never listened. Karen. Gail laughed. "I can't believe Karen said 'dicking around,'" Gail said. "I can't believe we played cat and mouse for so long," Tannen said. Her fingers dug into Gail's shampooed scalp. "Your hair really needs this." The shower took twenty-five minutes and Tannen helped Gail back to her bed. "How do you feel now, darling?" Tannen held Gail's hands. Gail looked into Tannen's eyes. They sparkled less; Gail knew it was from the fluorescent lights. Her eyes still warmed Gail. She was comfortable, and she looked down at their hands. Tannen squeezed with both of hers. Gail's eyes returned to Tannen's. Then she grew serious. "I'm in love with you, Tannen. I don't want to push you away any longer." "What do you think we should do about it?" "I'd like us to start over, beginning this moment. I want to open my life, my heart, and my mind to you." Gail was surprised with Tannen's shake of her head. Her heart sank. Have I destroyed this? I didn't hear this in the shower. "No?" "No. I don't want a new beginning with you, Gail. It means there was an end, and I don't see it as an end. All that we've been through has strengthened us. We've grown. You certainly have, and I've managed not to impale Jordann's head onto a pike. We've actually had a few conversations in these past days. How's that for growth?" Tannen asked, cocking her head to the side and smiling proudly. Gail laughed and shook her head. "You are definitely to be commended for that, sweetheart." "Thank you," she said graciously and then became serious. "No, darling, no new beginning, but I do want us to continue. Your process was a mean one, but both of us have won the woman named Gail. If you agree to our continuance, may I please have a kiss from that woman?" Gail felt love in her heart. She felt blissfulness like never before. She leaned forward and Tannen gently pulled Gail's mouth against hers. The kiss was not a quick peck. It was a kiss delivered with great warmth and love. Gail rested her forehead on Tannen's shoulder. She pulled Tannen close to her. "My life has been an unpublished novel, shredded and placed into an airlock. Every now and then, a word or two, sometimes a sentence would blow out and I would think, 'Okay. This fits. I'll do this today.'" Tannen rubbed her cheek against Gail's. "Are you becoming the drama queen, darling?" she asked playfully. "I guess I am," she said and pulled away. "Really, though, you've brought me together. You've brought substance and reason." "I'm to be commended for that as well, then. If I didn't mention it earlier, I'm in love with you, too, Ms. Prescott." Tannen sealed her words with another kiss, then she pulled the blankets to Gail's waist. Gail propped herself against the back of the bed. Tannen brought the food tray to her and placed the walker close to the bed. "I have to run out for a while. Do what you can with your liquid dinner. Tonight I'll bring some soda for you." Tannen touched Gail's cheek and then gathered her belongings. "See you later, darling." Tannen closed the door quietly behind her. Gail put her hands beneath her head. She stared into the ceiling light and then worked her way to the edge of the bed. Grasping the walker, Gail eased herself from the bed and walked gingerly to the nurses' desk. "Hello, Gail," a nurse in drab green scrubs said cheerily. "It's good to see you up and about." "Thank you," she looked at the nametag on her tunic, "Grace. I was wondering if a priest was available to see me tonight?" "I'll call Father Monahan and schedule some time for you." "Thanks."

CHAPTER FOURTEEN

Beneath a tepid July sun, Gail stood with Tannen and Karen. Burying the remains of her daughter was less difficult than she had imagined. Burial brought her longed-for closure. Most of all, she hoped it would give rest to her daughter. This was their first and final separation in eighteen years. Gail retained none of Olivia's ashes. Father Lawlor spoke in final prayer. "O gentlest heart of Jesus, ever present in the Blessed Sacrament, ever consumed with burning love for the poor captive souls in Purgatory, have mercy on the soul of Thy departed servant Olivia." Gail whispered with final anguish, "Not a breath of air filled your tiny lungs, not a ray of sun touched your flesh. You never saw night or day." Gail held a tissue against her nose. "I promised you the world, but gave you nothing more than a name. I'm sorry, my beautiful Olivia, but I have to release you." Gail sobbed while the priest ended the prayer. "And do Thou, O merciful Savior, send the angels to conduct Thy departed servant to a place of refreshment, light, and peace. Amen." "Amen," Karen and Tannen repeated. Gail stood motionless until Tannen guided her to the small encasement. She touched a white rose to her lips and placed it atop the steel frame. Tannen followed with her rose, and then Karen placed hers with the others. "Love is eternal," Karen said. "Rest well, Olivia," Gail said, turned, and walked toward the car. Karen opened the door when she approached. "I want to walk home, Karen. Will you walk with me, Tannen?" "Of course, darling." "Gail, don't hurt your knee. It's five miles to my house," Karen said. If any words could remove some of the heaviness from Gail's heart, it was Karen's last sentence. Gail looked at Tannen. She saw the glimmer in her eyes as Tannen held back a smile, but neither woman could control their need to say it. "Just a good stretch of the legs," they said in unison. Karen looked at them oddly. "I won't argue with two grown women, especially when one is wielding a cane." Karen kissed each of them on the cheek. "Call me if you can't finish." She looked over at the casket and then to Gail. She embraced Gail. "You'll be okay now, honey. This is the right thing for you, and for Olivia." Karen wiped her own tears away. She got into Jeff's Mercedes and drove off. Gail and Tannen headed in the same direction. "How are you feeling, darling?" Tannen took Gail's hand. "I'm torn. I feel as though she died again. At the same time, I feel immense relief." They walked quietly for a while. "I wonder how she would have grown. Would she have looked like me? Her father was handsome. Having his genes would have been a plus for her." "She would have been lovely. Not as lovely as her mother, of course." She looked over at Gail. "Why did you name her Olivia?" Gail blushed. "When I saw Zeffirelli's Romeo and Juliet, I was smitten by Olivia Hussey." Tannen nodded. "She was certainly a looker." "Tannen, I'm feeling guilty for wanting to change my life. I feel I owe Olivia something, but there's nothing I can do." "Darling, for eighteen years, you've felt guilt. You promised your love to someone who can do nothing with it." Tannen stopped and turned back to face the edge of the cemetery. She turned Gail to face the same direction. A wrought iron fence, separating the living from the deceased, reached to Gail's shoulders. Tannen pointed toward the final resting place of many others. "Aside from keeping Olivia in your heart, this is the only thing you can give her. There's nothing wrong with you wanting a different life." "I know." Gail turned away and they continued their walk down the tree-lined road. She looked into the trees that were now lush with green leaves and bent with each exhale of wind. Summer has been good to the foliage. "I want to celebrate life today. Perhaps we could have a drink with Karen and Jeff?" "If that's what you want, why not celebrate all living things?" They walked quietly for several minutes. "What an eerie coincidence it is, that your name is Olivia." "It makes one wonder if life is predestined." Then she said, "You should search Tannen Albright on IMDB dot com. Maybe you'll learn some more things about Olivia Quinn." "I'd prefer to find out in person. There is one thing I'd like to know now. How old are you?" Tannen laughed. "You'll have to cut me in half and count my rings. I'm forty-two," she looked at her watch, "as of eight hours and seventeen minutes ago." "What? You never mentioned it was your birthday! Again, Karen doesn't tell me." "We had more pressing issues, Gail. I'm not so sure Karen knows, and it doesn't matter all that much anyway. It means more that I could be here for you." "It does matter, Tannen. Youmatter, and we could have done something for you." Gail took Tannen into a warm embrace. "Happy birthday, sweetheart. The only thing I can give you for a gift is a kiss." She pushed Tannen's hair away from her eyes. Her fingers lingered against Tannen's neck. "Very acceptable," Tannen said, looking into Gail's eyes. "I'd like it now, please." Gail pulled Tannen forward. She leaned down and lovingly took Tannen's lips. She felt no guilt, no need to correct her actions when a car drove past and the driver beeped at them. Both smiled, separating their mouths. "You always have an audience, actor lady." Gail put her arm around Tannen. They walked until Gail looked back and could no longer see the cemetery. Her knee ached and begged for a rest. Tannen called Karen for a ride. "Our girl is ready to call it quits," she said to Karen. "Right, then. We'll see you in a few minutes." Tannen closed her phone. "Jeff has returned and he'll be here shortly. Karen has invited us in, if you're up for a visit." Gail leaned her arms against a split rail fence. An open meadow was before her. Two deer grazed fifty yards away, near the tree line. A flock of Canada geese swooped in, honking their arrival. "Karen and I talked for a long time last night. It felt good to clear the air with her. She and Jeff mean an awful lot to me." "Karen loves you very much, Gail. She's a friend you'll have forever." Gail took a deep breath and slowly exhaled. She turned to Tannen. "I want you to know that I've decided to see a therapist." "Come here, darling." She embraced Gail. A delicate kiss to Gail's cheek followed. "I'm very happy you've made that decision." Gail rocked Tannen slowly. An entirely new world had opened for her, even if it meant seeing a shrink. It couldn't hurt, to sort through the images of the life she had known. Gail nodded. "Perhaps I can find out why I gave Olivia control. Jeff can direct me to one of his colleagues, but I don't want to think about it today." She felt Tannen's soothing stroke on her back. "I doubt you'll regret it. You have my support, darling." Gail shrugged. "I've never experienced therapy. I almost look forward to unloading on someone." "Therapy has good points. I think it's the best way to sort things out, but that's just me." Gail squinted into the sun and then looked at Tannen. "Do you suppose there's a chance of finding a head-lopping Tudor? I could spill everything at once." Tannen laughed. "Look so much as sideways at Jordann and I will personally excavate all of England for one." Jeff approached in his red Mercedes. He maneuvered a hard U-turn and stopped ahead of Gail and Tannen. "I'm sorry I couldn't get back for your service, Gail. Are you doing okay?" He assisted them into the vehicle. "I'll be okay," she said. "Let's just laugh a lot tonight." "If you're sure that's what you want, that's exactly what we'll do."

* * *

Less than five minutes later, Gail and Tannen walked into the dining room, and Karen lit the forty-second candle on a birthday cake. Tannen stopped in her tracks. "You bloody knew it was my birthday!" An enlarged copy of Tannen's fruit and cheese photo hung on the wall behind the cake. "Brilliant! An Oscar winner at her best." Tannen pulled Gail over to the cake. "Remind me to throw your camera phone into the pool!" While they sang "Happy Birthday," Tannen closed her eyes to make a wish. In one breath, Tannen extinguished all the candles. "This is very touching." Karen handed Gail a small blue Tiffany box. Gail fluffed up the ribbon and, with a small wave through the air, presented it to Tannen. "I think you'll like this," she said proudly. Tannen opened it quickly. "Ooh, this is lovely," she said, displaying a gold Elsa Peretti starfish brooch. "I've admired this brooch in the past. Thank you so much, darling." "Jeff and I weren't so elaborate, but we think you'll enjoy this." She handed Tannen an envelope. "Gail mentioned you wanted to eat fresh lobster until you burst. Both of you may burst, with our warmest regards." "Really?" Tannen opened the envelope. "Oh, look, darling," She leaned closer to Gail and they studied the brochure that contained two round-trip helicopter fares to Cape Cod. "I love flying in helicopters." "Also," Karen started, "Jeff, you tell her." "A friend of ours has a small yacht on the bay. I just have to tell him when you want to go, and you'll have the keys." "This is a wonderful surprise." She hugged Karen and then Jeff. "You'll join us on the yacht, of course." "Try and stop me," Karen said, without hesitation. "And finally..." Gail said. Gail and their hosts grabbed small plastic bottles from the china cabinet. They quickly twisted off the caps and pulled out the looped plastic wands. They turned toward Tannen and bubbled her. Tannen feverishly attempted to pop each bubble. She was giddy with the bombardment.

* * *

They sat outside with coffee, and extra pieces of cake. "Karen," Gail said, "you once said to me that I would thank you. This is that day. Thank you." Tannen took her hand. Karen asked, "Does this mean you two are official?" "I think we'll give it a go," Tannen said. "I thought she'd never let us be together." She turned to Gail. "You were truly a tough bottle, darling." "Karen?" Jeff nudged her. "Anything to add?" Karen blushed and looked at Jeff. She narrowed her eyes. "Come on, tell them." Karen looked at Gail and Tannen. Gail immediately knew. Her eyes widened and her mouth dropped open. Her head whipped toward Karen. Karen laughed and covered her eyes with one hand, her shoulders shaking with stifled laughter. Jeff grinned broadly. Tannen looked at all of them as though they'd gone mad. With a puzzled expression, Tannen asked Gail, "Did I miss something, darling?" Astonished, Gail blurted, "You're pregnant!" Tannen's head turned to Karen. "Really?" "Thirteen weeks," Jeff said proudly. "That's wonderful!" Tannen said. Karen removed her hands from her face. "Oh my God!" she said. "I'm thirty-five and pregnant! He knocked me up and I cannot be happier." Tannen leaned toward Karen. "We get to raid the toy stores now." "Not a more perfect reason to celebrate life tonight." Gail toasted her friends with her coffee. "I'm very happy for you two." Gail sat back and listened while they speculated on the future of a new baby. Karen sparkled through their conversation. She felt Karen and Jeff would be excellent, caring parents, and their child would be happy and healthy. She had never seen Karen ecstatic about anything, and she liked seeing this giggly, vulnerable side of her. She listened to their excited chatter before she stood and excused herself. She walked into the house and upstairs to the small bedroom. Without closing the door, Gail sat on the edge of the bed. She grabbed a tissue from the box on the bed table and curled on the bed. Gail wept, now feeling her grief. She was envious of Karen and Jeff, but not in a mean way. She could only wonder how life might have been different if Olivia had survived. She closed her eyes and nearly dozed, but heard Karen's voice. "Hey," Karen said softly. "Hey." She kept her back to the door. "Can we talk, honey?" "Yes." Karen approached from behind. Gail felt Karen curling against her. She pulled Karen's arm around and rested her cheek against Karen's hand. They talked quietly. "Are you okay?" Karen asked. "I'm sad. It's been a long day and I needed a moment alone." "Do you want me to leave?" "No. Stay." Gail turned to face Karen. She looked into her eyes. "I'm very happy for you and Jeff." "Maybe we should have waited to tell you. I'm sorry, Gail." She brushed a tear from Gail's cheek. "Today, tomorrow, it wouldn't have mattered. Envy keeps no time schedules." She shrugged slightly. "I suppose not." Karen pushed herself up onto her elbow and kept hold of Gail's hand. "Gail, we want you to be godmother." Gail wiped her eyes. "I'd love to. I'd like that very much." "Good." She looked at Gail for a long time. "When I met Jeff, I thought you would disappear from my life." "It might have crossed my mind," Gail said. "When you put the fear of God into me, I was too frightened to shut you out." "There's probably more truth to that than you would ever admit," Karen said. "I'm glad we worked on friendship, Gail. What I really want to say is Jeff and I love you. We think of you as family." "I like the sound of that. I've always felt we were family." "Good. I'm glad you and Tannen..." "...stopped dicking around?" "Exactly. When I see you, I can't help but think how right you look together." Gail nodded. "I never knew saying 'I love you' could feel so good. Loving Tannen is a unique, fabulous feeling and I want it to continue. I don't want to stop my heart from loving her." Gail placed her hand against Karen's stomach. A child grew as they spoke. "What do you think? Is this a boy or girl?" "Twins run in my family," Karen said with a laugh. "There could be both in there." She leaned over and kissed Gail's cheek. "Maybe we should get downstairs. God knows what those two are thinking." She pushed herself from the bed. Gail sat up. "I'm sure they trust us together." She met Karen at the doorway and gave her an extended hug. "Thanks for coming to talk to me."

* * *

Gail and Tannen returned home. They were in the house no longer than five minutes when Tannen's cell rang. Gail rested on Tannen's bed with a hot pack on her knee. Tannen argued on the phone for twenty minutes. Gail explicitly heard the words "bloody hell" and "fucking idiot" more than once, before Tannen returned to the bedroom, entirely frustrated. "Problems?" Gail asked. "Processing damaged some film. That's Hollywood cover-up for someone fucked up royally. I have to go to bloody Los Angeles to shoot scenes over. A lot of them." Tannen growled and reached for Gail's hand. "I've been perfectly happy, not having to play make-believe. Aside from that, I've gained some weight and it will read very well on film." "When do you leave?" Gail removed the hot pack and dropped it to the floor. She exercised the knee, as instructed by her physical therapist. "Tomorrow morning. I'll fly out from Hartford." Tannen shrugged. "The show must go on." Tannen took hold of Gail's leg and kissed the small, healing incisions on each side of her knee. She then continued the range-of-motion exercise for Gail. Gail reclined and watched, resting her hand on Tannen's thigh. Gail enjoyed the moments when Tannen took over with therapy. She also felt loved, which she enjoyed even more. Love proved to be refreshing. "You don't seem overly concerned that I'm leaving," Tannen pouted. "I thought it might elicit a bit more attention from you. At least a hug that says you'll miss me." Gail gently dug her fingers into Tannen's thigh. She shook it playfully. "There's nothing I would like more than to have you here forever." Gail let her knee rest on the bed and she sat up. She lifted her good leg and wrapped it around Tannen's hip. "But forever is not practical." Tannen shifted to face Gail. "I know you'll be away often." She ran her fingers through Tannen's hair. "Come here." As Tannen moved closer, Gail gazed into her eyes. "You bring me joy. It's easier to love you, than it was to hide it." "You love me, writer lady?" "Completely," Gail said and kissed the back of Tannen's hand. "Do you want me?" Gail nuzzled Tannen's neck. She licked slowly to her earlobe and nibbled. "Desperately," she whispered. "You know, darling, we haven't made love yet. We've attempted twice but failed." "Oh." Gail grinned. "Is that what actor lady really means by hopes of eliciting more attention?" "I'm feeling forgotten." Tannen touched the tip of her nose to Gail's. "I haven't forgotten that coy isn't a word synonymous with you." "True, but with all you've been through today and your pain medication making you sluggish, it would be selfish if I-" "You're not forgotten." Gail pushed herself toward the middle of the bed. "Come here, you." She reached out her arms and Tannen fell into them quickly. "My knee hurts a little, but my mind is clear and I feel wonderful." She kissed Tannen's mouth. "I've been waiting for you to get off the phone. Do you know what the most difficult thing to write is?" "Love scenes. They're the most difficult for me to act," Tannen said as they fought to remove each other's clothing. "As luck would have it," she threw Tannen's thong to the side, "there's no reason for me to," she stretched on top of Tannen, "bother with changes, because," she bit into Tannen's neck, "I'm not writing this." Gail's tongue moved quickly along Tannen's collarbone. "I'm just going to"-Tannen pulled on Gail's ass. Their pelvises ground roughly together-"have you every way I can imagine." Remembering her own thought,and every night I want to knock on her bedroom door, and...just...hold...her,Gail rolled slowly to her side, pulling Tannen with her. Her arms were loose, stroking with each word. She spoke softly. "Thank you for not giving up on me. I can't imagine not having you in my life." Tannen looked into Gail's eyes. Her smile was soft. "Thank you for inviting me." Without rhyme, without structure, Gail's mouth soaked the stretch of warm flesh beside her. Smooth, soft contours were stroked, bitten, sucked, and nuzzled. She fought to take both nipples into her mouth at once. Her body felt its own pulses in reaction to having any part of Tannen in her mouth. "Oh. Don't stop." Tannen grabbed Gail's hand and placed it between her legs. Gail's hand moved against Tannen. Her mouth covered a nipple. Rigid contours peaked against her tongue, while her fingers warmed from Tannen's heat. She released the breast and watched it fall softly into place. "You're so wet, Tannen." She pulled her hand away and pressed her fingers to Tannen's lips. "Tell me how you taste." Tannen took two fingers into her mouth. They sank slowly and deeply inside. Tannen's tongue slid along Gail's fingers. The only thing smoother and warmer waited below. Tannen put Gail's hand back between her legs. "Bitter. Sweet." She licked Gail's mouth. "Salty." Gail's finger burrowed past the surrounding lips. Lightly she touched, circling and taunting the swell of Tannen's slippery clitoris. "Ah," Tannen cried. Her body arched. Tannen opened her mouth, kissing deeply as she moved against Gail's hand. "I love kissing you," Gail murmured. "I feel your kiss all over me. All through me." Fingernails dug into her back; a sweet sting of pain shot throughout her, forcing a gasp. Tannen pushed Gail to her back. "Spread your legs for me," Tannen said. Gail whimpered at the command. Warm fingers parted her lips. Tannen slowly licked a path, bottom to top, side to side, until Gail felt her lips drawn into Tannen's mouth. She writhed beneath the invading tongue and lips. Pulled, released, and pulled again, she twisted, moaned, and felt this was the first time a woman touched her. Tannen's motions were expert, Gail's pleasure was immense, and the luxury of having both felt new. "Sweetheart," Gail said. Tannen pushed Gail's thighs farther apart. She felt the thrust of Tannen's tongue penetrate her. "Oh," Gail gasped, lifting her hips to feel Tannen's tongue deeper. "I love you, Gail," Tannen murmured when she looked up. "I love having your body. Do you feel good?" She ran her tongue against Gail. "Oh God, yes!" "Tell me what you want," Tannen said. "How can I love you?" Gail leaned up and rested on one elbow. She reached down and parted her lips. "Make me come against your breast." Tannen raised her chest and guided her nipple against Gail's clitoris. "Oh, yeah. You're so hard against me." Gail felt two fingers entering her, filling her. As she moved against Tannen, she watched the fullness of Tannen's breast puff with each thrust. She fell back as Tannen brought her into shattering orgasm. "My God, I've never come that hard." Gail stared at the ceiling, her chest heaved, forcing air into her lungs. Their mouths met quickly and hard, then gently as Gail relaxed. Perspiration cooled her forehead. Tannen licked playfully at Gail's mouth. Gail palmed Tannen's breast. She kissed the wet nipple. Tannen pulled Gail tightly against her breast. "Make love to me, Gail. Let me feel what you felt," Tannen said. "Now." Gail kissed her way down. She pushed Tannen's leg high, opening her. "Beautiful," she whispered. She teased Tannen with a slight touch. Tannen groaned and recoiled. Gail placed her mouth against Tannen's lips. She welcomed the tickle of hair and the scent of Tannen. She ran her tongue the length of smooth lips, tasting all she could. Bitter, sweet, salty, they were all there; a delicious blend to Gail's mouth. Gail rested her tongue against Tannen's swollen clitoris. She pushed her thumb deeply inside Tannen. Groans filled her ears. Gail stopped. Tannen's hips continued to move without Gail's motion. "More. Take more," Tannen said. Gail placed her finger against Tannen's anus. "Yes. Give me that." Tannen pushed against Gail's finger. Gail eased just inside, enough to stimulate Tannen even more. "Oh, God," Tannen breathed and moved steadily as Gail's tongue moved slowly and skillfully. "Deeper," Tannen growled. "Ohh, Gail. Gail." Her body moved erratically against the threefold invasion. Gail watched, mesmerized by Tannen's grinding reaction, until Tannen grabbed her with both hands. "Harder. Everywhere." Gail forced her fingers deeper and Tannen cried out, clawing at Gail's shoulders. She felt an immediate swelling to Tannen's clit. Her hand was flooded with incredible warmth from inside while Tannen's body shuddered against Gail's mouth.

* * *

Gail and Tannen lay quietly together. They were playful as they kissed and cuddled. Gail had wanted Tannen from the day they had met. She hadn't wanted love but was now fully enthralled with the prospect of a lasting relationship with Tannen. Not to mention, Gail liked Tannen's natural bed head. "I love tonight. I really do." Gail took a deep breath. She pushed Tannen's hair away. "You look mah-velous." With her eyes closed and a smile on her lips, Tannen quietly said, "That was bloody marvelous. Oh yeah. I'm keeping you." Gail kissed Tannen's forehead and rested her lips at the bridge of Tannen's nose. She held Tannen closer. Their breasts blended. "You're bringing out the better woman in me, actor lady." Gail moved to her back and turned her head toward Tannen. Tannen traced continual lines from Gail's belly button to her neck and over her shoulders. "I have a secret," Tannen said. "Tell me." "The day we met, I was incredibly happy that you asked me to spend more time with you. I didn't have the courage to ask for it." Gail laughed. "Really? You were chickenshit? That's amazing." Gail tickled Tannen's ribs. "It's so unlike you, Tannen." "I'd prefer to call it a lack of impudence." "Of course you would." "What's wrong with that?" Tannen asked, warding off yet another poke to her ribs. "Nothing." Gail gently touched Tannen's breast and then faced her again. Tannen draped her leg over Gail's thighs. She wiggled closer to Gail. "I love you." "I love you, too." Tannen brushed her fingers over Gail's cheek. "I can't imagine what would have happened if we hadn't taken that afternoon for ourselves." "I would have called you in a few days and told you that I didn't want to film Tenfold. I suspect that would have been the end of it." "You're probably spot on." Tannen ran her fingers through Gail's hair. "Are you really sure you want me, darling?" "More than I've ever wanted anyone." Gail pulled Tannen on top of her. "Please kiss me. Make me crazy with your mouth. Let's finish casino night." Tannen pinned Gail's arms over her head. When Tannen's tongue entered Gail's mouth, their joy sounded as one.

CHAPTER FIFTEEN

The minute Tannen's limo departed for Hartford/Springfield airport, Gail jumped into her new BMW and headed to Manhattan. With the pedal to the metal, it was a mere eighty minutes before she pulled onto Madison Avenue. That's why I don't take the train. She entered Talley's and waved hello to Joey. Gail pointed toward Jordann's office. "She in?" He gave her a thumbs up. "Come in," Jordann shouted after Gail's knock. "Well, look who's up and running again." She jumped from her swivel chair and hurried to Gail. "Mmm!" she said, and hugged Gail hard. "How are you? Tannen told me everything. Sit." "Walking can be tiresome, but my leg is feeling stronger every day." "Good." Jordann pulled her chair over to sit with Gail. "Now what brings the lovely novelist back to my door? A massage? Lunch? Idle chitchat? Tannen give you the heave-ho already?" "None of the above. I'm here on business." "Okay, let me hear it." Gail pointed to the ceiling with her cane. "Have you rented that apartment?" "Not yet. The work was finished just last week. Why?" Jordann lit two cigarettes and handed one to Gail. "Thanks." She took a long drag and exhaled slowly. "I'd like to take it for six months." "Really? O...kay. I'd prefer twelve months, but I'll give you six. It's fifteen a month. It's small, Gail. You can do better and I know you can afford better." "I want something small to," she paused, "escape from Connecticut, for a while." "You haven't even seen the apartment. What about Tannen's place?" "I don't think either one of us is looking to shack up right away." "I see. Is everything okay with you two? I didn't-" "No, no," Gail said. "We're fine. Tannen said she's enjoyed some of the conversations you've had." "That's good to know. Watching you two that night, I saw disappointment and hurt in her eyes. I knew Tannen sensed something. She gave me plenty of time to grovel and feel guilty, but she was very easy to talk with afterward." Gail pictured her head on a pike, alongside Jordann's. "She wielded her ax my way. I considered it the end of something that hadn't really gotten off the ground." "Should I give her your bra?" Jordann teased. Gail laughed. "Uh, no." Gail took another drag from her cigarette and then mashed it out in the ashtray. She explained her situation at some length and Jordann listened intently. "I understand. Yes, I'll do that for you. How soon do you want the apartment?" "Today. Can I see the apartment now?" Jordann took the keys from her desk. Gail caught them when Jordann tossed them to her. "Follow me." They entered the stairway from outside. A fresh coat of paint and bright lights were welcoming. At the end of a short hallway was the rental. Gail unlocked the door and they entered. "This is nice," Gail said. Large windows brightened the spacious living room. "It's larger than I thought." "It used to be a small apartment, attached to a storage facility," Jordann said. "We took out some walls, put a few up, and turned it into a cozy loft." The living room led into a large kitchen with enough space for a small table and four chairs. "All of the appliances are new. Fridge, dishwasher, compactor, stove. Let me show you the bathroom." Gail followed her through the bedroom and into the newly renovated bathroom. "I had them gut the place. All of this is new." Gail reviewed the untarnished black porcelain sink and toilet, all with brass hardware. The black bath doubled as a Jacuzzi, and a separate shower was against the opposite wall. "Very nice. You put some money into this." "You're tellin' me. The contractor gave me a nice deal." Jordann led Gail back into the bedroom. "Nice window light, like the living room. There's plenty of space for a queen-sized and whatnot." She walked to the opposite wall and opened two sets of double doors. "Tons of closet space and I had them build additional storage space in the living room." She turned to Gail. "Nice, huh? I'd live here myself, if I didn't already have a place." "This is perfect," Gail said as they walked back to the living room. "Are utilities covered with rent?" "Everything is included except phone and Internet. I think it's a bargain." "Absolutely. Especially for this town." She looked at her watch. "Thanks, Jordann. This means a lot to me and to Tannen." Gail walked to the kitchen and pulled her checkbook from her bag. She quickly wrote the full six months' rent for Jordann and handed her the check. "You can send a lease to the address on the check." Gail gave Jordann a quick hug. "I have to get back to the sticks and get a swim in for the knee. Thank you again." "I think the world of you, Gail. I'm happy to help."

* * *

Gail arrived at her house at a quarter past three. She powered up her laptop and surfed through some furniture sites. She settled with Bob's Discount Furniture. She liked the idea of outfitting a living room for less than one thousand dollars, including end tables. After she added a queen-size bed, dresser, night table, and small kitchen set, the tally was still under five grand. She added a small entertainment center. "Dishes. Hmm." Gail swiveled in the chair. "Pier 1 is right up the avenue and the grocer is down the avenue." She looked at the screen again, added the apartment address and her credit card number. When the order completed processing, Gail printed the receipt and stuffed it into her desk. "Gotta love e-commerce." Gail stripped and slipped into an orange bikini. She worked her leg in the warm water, strengthening her knee with each motion. She held on to the edge of the pool and kicked with both feet. Tiring as the exercise was, it was the best way to get rid of the cane. After a full hour of kicking and swimming, Gail prepared an ice pack. When she returned to the pool, she turned a lounger to face the sun and stretched onto it. Gail placed the ice pack over her knee, and secured it with a towel. The surrounding gardens had sprung lush during the weeks Tannen was her guest. Gail's grounds person took great care without her involvement, but she did miss weeding this year. I wonder if Tannen and I would have gotten this far if I'd been gardening. Gail grabbed her cell phone from the table and relaxed on the lounger. The evening sun warmed her, and she was about to fall asleep when her cell phone played its minuet. Gail opened the phone without looking at the caller I.D. "Hello." "Hi, hon. How's the knee feeling?" Karen asked. "Tired but better. Did you find the bassinet you were gaga over?" Gail heard what sounded like a car door closing. "I got it on sale!" "Always the bargain hunter." She heard Karen's Mini Cooper motor turn over. "Do you want to come over? I'm feeling lonely without my actor lady around. She went to L.A. this morning." "I can't. We're on the way out for paint and new carpet. Come by later, if you want. Feel free to bring a pizza with extra pepperoni." "Sounds good. Say hello to Jeff for me. The baby, too." "I will. Bye, hon." "Bye." Gail closed her phone and set it on her belly. She put her hands behind her head and grinned, remembering last night with Tannen. "I'm happy," she said, and Bach again chimed his minuet against her stomach. She opened the phone. "Hello." "I'm calling for Gail Prescott." Tannen's British accent sounded phony, which made Gail happy. "Hello, sweetheart. This is a pleasant surprise." "I'm missing you," Tannen said tenderly, and Gail envisioned her faux pout. "I'm very annoyed with Hollywood, and I knew your voice would help." "Do me a favor?" "What is it, darling?" "Drop your American English, please." "Sorry, darling." Tannen chuckled. "Is this better?" she said, reverting to her native sound. "Do I feel closer? Does my voice wrap around you the same way my body does?" "Mmm. A close second to your body." "We were very greedy last night, darling." "Lustful, greedy, selfish. It was a wonderful night in Woodbury." "I think we had it in our minds to be greedy before..." "Before I tucked my tail between my legs?" "Precisely." "No chance." "That's good to hear. How was your talk with Jordann?" "Everything worked out nicely. The furniture will be delivered in two days." "The sooner the better," Tannen quietly said. "Hey, you. You aren't thinking Jordann and-" "No, darling. I'm missing you an awful lot. Being in love with you feels wonderful and I'm not ready for this first separation. I wish that ignoramus had screwed up at least a week later." "You won't be away long, will you?" "About two weeks." "Oh. Damn." Gail sighed. "Darling, will you come out to Los Angeles?" "I have to go into the city in a couple days, and then my editor wants me to do some brainstorming for some changes. His benevolence was short-lived. I guess they want to go to press quickly. I could come out in about a week." "I know you don't like L.A. I could come back to Connecticut." "Like that'll happen any time soon." Gail crossed her legs. "You have nice legs," Tannen said. Gail smiled. "Thank you. You climb them very well." Tannen chuckled. "I'm glad you approve. You've developed a nice tan over the summer. You look lovely in the orange bikini." "I what?" Gail felt something pelting her legs. She looked down to find white rosebuds nestling where her legs crossed. Gail sat up and looked quickly around the back lawn. "Where are you?" She spied Tannen sitting against the side of the greenhouse. Tannen waved at her. "Hello, writer lady," she said into the phone. "Why are you not on a plane right now?" Gail pushed herself up and walked toward Tannen. "I'm stalking you," Tannen said. She closed her phone as Gail approached. She stood and held her arms out. "Come here, darling. I called the producer and-" Gail closed her phone, tucked it beneath the waist of her bathing suit, and embraced Tannen. They kissed lovingly long. "-told him I will be there in a week. I instructed the driver to circle back and I visited with Karen. She dropped me off," she kissed Gail again, "while you talked to her. I couldn't bear leaving you." "I'm glad you came back, but won't there be ramifications with you holding up production?" Tannen grabbed Gail's hand and they walked into the garden. They were immediately surrounded by muted colors and the hum of bees. Tannen snapped a black-eyed Susan from its stem and tucked it behind Gail's ear. "Production? It's a bloody reproduction! I talked with my manager and there is nothing in my contract stating that I be present for the fuckup of another." She put her arm around Gail's waist. "I gave them what they paid for." Gail laughed. "Is this Tannen Albright's diva side again?" "Not really. I promised to arrive in a week, and I've made bloody sure my time is compensated." "In what way?" "I asked for a year of two courtside tickets for the Knicks. They'll be in my hand tomorrow morning. Between the two of us, I think we can come up with at least one person that deserves the tickets." Gail stopped and toyed with the collar of Tannen's blouse, then brushed loose hair from her shoulder. The late-afternoon sun agreed with Tannen's hair coloring, bouncing silver and blond light into Gail's eyes. "You're a good person, Dame Tannen. Your queen is a sharp cookie." "Thank you." She pushed her bangs from her eyes and then looped her arms loosely around Gail's waist. "Shall we tend to some business?" "Tenfold?" "Actually, not Tenfold, if you can believe it. That'll happen soon, though. Let's go over to Karen's and help them with the new room. I'll make a mouthwatering double pepperoni pizza for the four of us."

* * *

Two days later, the furniture was scheduled to arrive at the apartment. Gail and Tannen ate breakfast at Talley's. At Tannen's request, Jordann joined them. Soon after they ate, the delivery arrived. Tannen ran up to unlock the door, and Gail guided the movers to the apartment. Efficiently, the men executed the delivery in less than twenty minutes. Gail tipped the men. Tannen signed autographs. Jordann assisted Gail with the arrangement of furniture while Tannen strolled down to the market to stock the refrigerator. They covered the bed in fresh linen and then stocked the bathroom with various items. Task completed on their end, Jordann headed back to her restaurant duties. Tannen returned shortly after, in a cab, and with seven bags of food. "I picked up a coffeepot, too," she said as they unloaded the bags. "All set?" Tannen asked Gail. "I am. Are you going to your apartment?" "Yes. I have some calls to make. I'll see you later, darling?" "Yes." Gail hugged Tannen. "This means a lot to me, Tannen. Thank you for helping." "It means a lot to both of us, darling." She playfully smacked Gail on her backside. "Off with you, now. Finish the mission. I'll call you later."

* * *

Gail drove off to Pier 1 Imports. Forty minutes later, she emerged with an associate who assisted with several boxes and bags. She then made her way down to Fourteenth Street and picked up three small table lamps, a floor lamp and a reconditioned laptop computer. "That's the end of it," she said, and drove toward Madison Avenue. Gail maneuvered a turn onto Sixth Avenue. She spied Harry and Hans walking up the avenue. Gail stopped the car several yards in front of him and hit the button to open the passenger window. "Harry!" she yelled to him. He stopped and Hans's ears twitched, neither knowing where the voice came from. "To your left. I'm in the car, Harry." Horns blasted around her, while angry cabbies shouted obscenities. Hans strained toward the car when Gail reached over and opened the door. "Come here, Hans. Come on!" she encouraged the dachshund. Harry let go of the leash. Hans jumped in, onto Gail's lap, and excitedly licked her face. "Hi, cutie." She scratched his head as Harry approached the car. "Get in, Harry. These people will kill me soon if you don't." Harry got in and took Hans from her lap. Gail pulled into traffic and continued up the avenue toward the new apartment. She looked over at Harry. "I'm glad I saw you. I have an awful lot to thank you for, Harry." She reached over and scratched Hans's back. "You too, little fellow." "It wasn't a problem, ma'am." "It's Gail, Harry. Remember? Call me Gail. I'm probably alive today because of you. Thank you." "You're welcome. You've gained some weight, Gail," he said, looking out the window. She laughed. "Yes, I have. Do you think you could carry me through the city again?" "I'd find a way," he said quietly. "You were kind to us. I was more than happy to help you." He grasped the handle of her cane and ran his thumb over the brass top. "How's your knee?" "Better every day. I'll finish with the cane tomorrow or the next day. I could use some help for a few minutes, if you don't mind," she said, and Harry looked into the backseat. He scanned the packages. Hans was content to smear his nose on the window. "I need to get these things into an upstairs apartment. Would you help me?" "Yes, I will." It took only five minutes for Gail and Harry to get the packages upstairs, opened, and placed on their given table or into the dishwasher. Harry gave Hans a bowl of water, and Gail instructed him to relax while she made a quick phone call. "Jordann, I'm back. Can you send up a BLT with extra B?" "You have company already?" "Yes." "I'll send Joey up in a few. Don't forget that I have to leave at eight." "Thanks." She closed her cell and sat at the table with Harry. Harry looked around, nodding approval. "Nice little place, Gail." "I think it's cute. A far cry from Connecticut, for sure." "Connecticut, huh? What brings you to New York?" "A new friendship." She bent and clapped her hands low to the floor. "Hey, Hans. Come on, boy." Hans arrived quickly and skidded on the waxed floor of the kitchen. She picked him up and he licked her face again. "Have you been a good boy?" "Sometimes," Harry said as he scratched at his beard, "I think the words 'friendship' and 'New York' shouldn't be in the same sentence." Gail turned toward Harry. "You've become jaded. The city has a lot of good to offer." "Jaded? No. Exhausted is the word." Joey knocked on the door and Gail set Hans on the floor. "I hope you're hungry, Harry." She placed the tray in front of him. "May I use your bathroom to wash up?" he asked. "Be my guest." Hans sniffed the air, fully aware of the yummy bacon. "This is very kind of you, Gail." Hans sat at Harry's feet, looking longingly for the smoked meat he smelled. "No begging," Harry said and Hans listened well. He sat calmly at Harry's feet. "You've moved from Connecticut, then?" He took a large bite of the sandwich. Gail looked at him for several seconds before she answered. "No, Harry. I'm just trying to help a friend." "There's still room for more weight on you," he said. "You should be eating one of these." She watched Harry while the BLT disappeared during his man-sized bites. His eyes were green and some sparkle remained, even through his current lifestyle. "New Yorkers are blind to us. My friends abandoned me. My family kept telling me to find a job, that I wasn't looking hard enough. The only decent conversation I get is from a bored cop, on his night shift. He doesn't hassle me, and he fattens Hans with Mickey D French fries. He gives me the quarter-pounder with cheese and soda." "Harry, I don't know exactly what to say to you." "You've already said thanks, Gail. That's more than enough." "It isn't enough," she said. "It is unbelievable that you carried me up Fifth Avenue because I was screwed up enough to think I needed breakfast at Tiffany's! I mean...well...how weird is that, Harry? I don't think I could even write something that outlandish. You're serious stuff, Mr. Harry and Hans. You saved my life and I want to repay that." "What I find unbelievable is someone who drives a Beemer and wears Michael Kors slacks to move into her apartment would give me a second look." "Do you think you could muster a little credit for yourself?" she asked. "Do you understand the enormity of what you've done for me?" "Yes," he said. "I understand it, Gail." Gail realized she felt nervous, afraid of how Harry might react, but she plunged ahead with the idea. "I was thinking about how I could thank you properly, Harry. This is the best I can come up with." "It's a great sandwich, Gail. Thanks." Gail let out a heavy breath. She shook her head, more at herself for her feelings of discomfort, than at Harry. "Lunch is not the proper display of thanks." "What do you mean?" "If you'll accept it, I've rented this apartment for you and Hans." Harry's jaw dropped open. "It's yours for six months. All you need to buy is food. Everything is taken care of, except Internet and phone, if you want them." "You're kidding!" Hans whimpered at his master and snapped his head toward Gail. Even Hans seemed aware of the offer presented to them. "I'm not kidding, Harry. I want to help you get back on your feet." "You're kidding!" he said again. Gail shook her head. "Still not kidding, Harry." "But I can't pay for anything. I don't have a job, Gail. No one wants-" "Downstairs is Talley's Pub and Restaurant. I know the owner and she needs a chef immediately. She's also looking to upgrade the menu. Doesn't that sound like fun to you?" Harry sat quietly. "Harry?" He looked up from his plate. An obvious tear fell onto his beard. "Her name is Jordann, and she needs you to start the day after tomorrow. She'd like to meet you tonight and she'll be there until eight." "You're kidding?" He ran his fingers through his long, knotted hair. He scanned the apartment, turned his head to brush the tear away. "I don't believe this." He looked back at her. "Is that what all of the male items are about in the bathroom?" "Ah! You peeked into the medicine cabinet, did you?" "Doesn't everyone?" He smiled through his beard. "This is incredible, Gail. Still not kidding?" "Nope. What do you think? Will you accept my thanks?" "I'm not stupid. We need this." He patted Hans on his head and thought for a moment. "I haven't any clothes to meet Jordann." "Top dresser drawer. You'll find a pair of pants, a polo shirt, and a pair of boxers that should fit. I have no clue what size shoes you wear, so you'll have to make do temporarily. Across the avenue is a barber. Grab a hot shower and zip on over before you meet Jordann. I've taken care of many things, if you'll permit me to go on." "Yes, of course." "Come into the living room with me." From the end table, she pulled out three envelopes and handed him the first one. "This blue one is from a friend of mine. Her name is Karen. It contains a gift certificate for Redman's shoe store. It's a block or so up the avenue. It also contains a certificate for Best Buy, if you want a television." She handed him a second envelope. "This green envelope is five hundred dollars in cash, from Karen's husband Jeff. The money will tide you over until you're paid. This yellow envelope is from me and it's for Hans." Harry opened the final envelope and pulled out a gift certificate to a local pet store. "You'll find two bowls for him at the bottom of the kitchen cabinet. Also dog food and treats. I tucked a bed for him under your bed." "I...I just don't believe you've done all of this." He sat on the sofa. Hans jumped up to join him and both were startled when Gail's cell phone rang. Gail reached into the pocket of her slacks and removed the phone. "I have to take this," she said after seeing the caller I.D. "Hello, sweetheart." "Did you locate Harry, darling?" "I did. He's with me now." "Has he accepted your offer?" "I haven't heard him say yes. Let me ask. Harry, another friend of mine is concerned about your future. Will you accept the gift from us?" "Yes," he said. "Tannen, he said yes." She was amused when Harry looked quickly toward her. "May I speak with him?" Tannen asked. "Sure." Gail handed her cell phone to him. "Harry, this is Tannen Albright. Will you speak with her for a moment?" "The actor?" "The actor," she said. "Hello," he said. "It was my pleasure," he answered and waited. "An envelope? I would feel better about it if you told Gail...Okay. Here's Gail. Thank you. Good-bye, Ms. Albright." He handed the phone back to Gail. "Darling, I've placed the Knicks tickets into your handbag. I'd like you to give them to Harry." "Another wonderful idea from the actor lady." "Thank you. Will you be arriving soon, darling? I'm missing you again." "In about an hour. Let me finish here and I'll see you soon. Good-bye, actor lady." Gail closed the phone and looked at Harry and Hans. "Six months, Harry. Jordann will renew the lease for you, should you decide to stay." She removed Tannen's envelope from her handbag. "This," she waved it in the air as she sat beside him, "is from Tannen." She handed him the final envelope. "I just can't believe any of this." He opened the envelope and read the tickets. "Oh, my God. The Knicks?" Pleased with his happiness, Gail stood. "I have to leave. You know what you need to do, so relax and enjoy. Don't forget to see Jordann before she leaves." "Thank you, Gail. I've never met anyone quite like you. I'll repay you one day." "That isn't necessary, Harry. Just get your stride back with our blessing and devout thanks. I forgot to mention that the fridge and cabinets are stuffed with food and beverages, another contribution from Tannen." Gail shook his hand. "Good luck to you, Harry. I'll be in touch. Good-bye." Gail closed the door behind her, feeling exceptionally good for what they had done for Harry and his canine companion. Her drive to Bethune was without snags, and soon she entered Tannen's apartment. "Anybody home?" she said. "In the bathroom, darling," Tannen said. "Give me a minute." Gail waited at the piano and pushed a few keys. She looked over at David's picture on the wall, and he seemed to be smiling greater than before. David, the all-knowing. "Thank you," she said to the photograph. Tannen entered the room and Gail stood to greet her. "Well done, Ms. Prescott. Bravo." "You should have seen his eyes, Tannen." "We'll keep in touch with him, yes? I'd like to meet Harry one day." "Yes." Gail gave her a hug and Tannen kissed her playfully. "Now it's our time. There's a Garbo film festival in Tribeca. Queen Christina begins in an hour. Care to be my date?" "Me? Pass on Garbo? You're in charge of refreshments." Tannen grabbed Gail's hand and they walked out the front door.

CHAPTER SIXTEEN

The afternoon before Tannen was to leave for L.A., Gail received a text message from Jordann. It read:

Harry requests the presence of one Tannen Albright and one Gail Prescott, tonight. A table will be reserved for dinner. 8 P.M. Will you be here? Gail responded to the text: See you at 8. Talley's was crowded when they entered. Jordann met them immediately. "Harry has prepared a wonderful meal for you," she said. "What a find he was for the restaurant. He's extended the menu with mouthwatering dinners." She seated them. Jordann opened a bottle of cabernet sauvignon and poured two glasses. "Dinner will be out in a few minutes." "No wine for me, Jordann. I'll just have water with the meal." "Oh. I'm sorry, Gail. Can I get your something else?" "Iced tea would be fine." Gail watched Joey as he pushed a cart toward them. "Good evening, ladies," Joey said. "No salads tonight. Harry insisted you cut right into the heart of the meal." "Mmm. What a beautiful rack of lamb. I can smell the rosemary and garlic," Tannen said. "With carrot stuffing," Joey added. He served Tannen and then Gail. Another waiter joined Joey and handed him a tray. He turned and walked away quickly. Gail watched the direction he'd taken. "Stuffed zucchini with a light marinara sauce," Joey said. Gail suddenly stood and excused herself. Tannen looked up quickly. "Are you okay, darling?" "Yes. I'll be back in a minute." Gail hastily followed the waiter's path through the myriad of tables and chatty patrons. She zigged and zagged until she pushed open the aluminum kitchen doors. Ducking the pots and pans overhead, Gail finally located him, just as he was about to place a hairnet over his brown and wavy hair. He looked up. "I thought I was being clever," Harry said. "I would have never recognized you, if I hadn't noticed the scar on your thumb," Gail said. A haircut and shave revealed that Harry was a nice-looking man. She surmised he was in his mid thirties and not in his fifties as she originally thought. "Some women like scars. Did you know that?" He set the hairnet on the stainless steel table beside him. "They zero right in on them, and that makes a man macho in their eyes. It was actually quite painful. Painful chick bait." He took her hand with both of his. "Hello, Gail," he said. "Hello, Harry. You look terrific. You're smiling." "You've made it possible. Hans and I are indebted to you." "I'm glad we could help you." She looked at his polished black shoes. "Italian leather?" "Faux Italian leather, but they look great." "Will you come back to the table with me? Tannen wants to meet you." "Sure." Dinner began with two but ended with four. Jordann and Harry joined them at Tannen's insistence. Chef Harry personally served his three-berry lemon trifle for dessert. "I'm taking him home with us, darling," Tannen said after her first bite of dessert. "This trifle is an oral orgasm, Harry." She dipped into the dessert a second time. Harry related humorous stories about his life on the street. He also explained how he had found Gail, unconscious and embedded in shrubbery. "When the rain ended, I walked through Washington Square Park and saw her shoeless foot sticking out from under a bush. There was an umbrella torn to shreds sticking out from the top. When I recognized Gail," he looked thoughtfully at her, "I especially had to help, but no one would help me." He shrugged and went on. "I had to pull a lot of the shrubs from the roots before I could get her out without the bush shredding her arms. I took her to a room I know and cared for her as best I could. Gail was unconscious for most of the time. When she wasn't, she insisted on going to Tiffany's for breakfast. Repeatedly, she'd get up, try to walk out, and then she would collapse. The last time she insisted, I decided to take her there. I was able and it sure beat her getting a concussion. She'd been through enough as it was. It was a haul, and it was crazy, but I got her there. That's when her phone rang." Gail watched while he spoke. Harry turned out to be a nice man and good conversationalist, as well as an excellent chef. She was proud of this newfound person. Gail knew Harry would become a good friend.

* * *

Back at Tannen's apartment, the women undressed and slipped into their nightclothes. They cuddled on the sofa. Gail reached for the stereo remote control and tuned to a jazz station. Diana Krall's voice fell softly around them. "What a fun night," Tannen said. "Harry was very charming." "Yes, he was." Gail looked at Tannen and took her hand. "I hate the thought of you leaving tomorrow. Would you call them and tell them all to go to hell? Please? For me?" "I wish I could, darling. What are your plans while I am away?" "I'll get into the garden and do some work." She kissed Tannen's cheek. "I'm also scheduled to begin therapy with Dr. Goldman. Twice a week, to start." "It's a brave act." Gail nodded. "Scary, too." She ran her fingers through the top of Tannen's hair. "I'm very happy for Karen and Jeff." She turned to look at Gail. "Did you really fantasize about Karen and me?" "Yes, I did." "Will you tell me the fantasy?" Tannen cooed, encouraging Gail to divulge the secret. Gail grinned. "Maybe I will when you come home." She rested her lips atop Tannen's head. "The same day you tell me about your previous woman." Tannen cuddled closer. "You know, of course, we'll have to invite Pam and Janeane for a little sit-down regarding Tenfold. I think we can wait until after the Cape." "Maybe we could invite them to the Cape. Karen would be in her glory, sitting among the stars, trying to break them down. Knowing her, she'd probably try to arrange a constellation from the three of you." "She's fun." She pulled Gail's arms tightly around her. "Darling?" "What?" Gail kissed the top of Tannen's head. "What do you think about us? Can we make this work?" "We're set in our ways, and I don't mean my ways with women. That's over. I mean...well, habits...general, everyday things. It should be interesting and fun. I will say I've never wanted to be with another woman the way I want to be with you." "I'll hold you to that, darling. I feel that you're the right person for me." Gail squeezed Tannen. "I love you. I'm so happy now that I'm able to say I love you." Tannen curled into Gail's arms. "Darling, if you were writing our story, how would you end this night?" Gail thought for a moment. "Well, readers might want to read a sexy, obligatory shower scene." She flashed her eyes at Tannen. "On the other hand, a gratifying love scene could please them, but perhaps one performed on your breakfast bar or on top of the piano, but not in a bed." "On the breakfast bar? Do you like that sort of thing? I prefer a bed for sex," Tannen said. "I like comfort." Gail grinned. "Maybe not the breakfast bar, but the piano could be interesting." She looked toward the alcove window. "Your alcove would be fun. I would write your neighbors in as watching us." Tannen winced. "I might open the alcove window." Tannen poked Gail's rib. "They may see my arse on screen, but not in my alcove. You could write a gentle love scene, or a lascivious one. You could write none at all, depending on your mood. It must be nice to have such control with characters." "Writing fiction is fun. Writers are gods on paper, because we control everything. But I don't think I would want anyone in our bedroom." "Good! Nor would I, and especially not on our last night together." Tannen jumped up and scurried to the closet. She grabbed a light coat for Gail. "Come here, darling." When Gail approached, she said, "Put this on." Tannen handed Gail the summer evening coat and grabbed another. Tannen put hers on quickly. "Why do we need these?" Gail asked, pushing the sleeves to her elbow. "Your readers can have a lovely fantasy about the alcove or the bedroom. Meanwhile, we're going to pamper ourselves with luxury at the Plaza tonight." Tannen grabbed her stilettos and pulled Gail toward the door. "I've ordered a nice casting couch for the room." "Are you insane, Tannen? We're in nightgowns!" She stopped, reached for her sandals, and pulled them on. Considering the grip Tannen had on her arm, Gail knew there was no way out of this. "And we still look 'mah-velous,' to quote a famous writer lady." Tannen reached for the door. "My treat for the Plaza, and your treat for the cab." "We're walking," Gail insisted. "But it's-" Not unlike the way John Wayne had yanked Maureen O'Hara when she attempted a quick escape from his cottage in Innisfree, Gail grabbed Tannen's hand and pulled her sharply into her arms. Gail whispered, "Just a good stretch of the legs," and kissed Tannen deeply. "I've always wanted to do that," she said as she lost herself within Tannen's eyes. Tannen said nothing, but no words were necessary. Her gentle sigh and soft smile spoke volumes. Gail reached behind her, opened the door, and Tannen walked out smiling broadly. Gail closed the door behind them.

ABOUT THE AUTHOR Bobbi Marolt was born in Pennsylvania and upon graduation from high school enlisted in the United States Army, specializing in telecommunications. After an honorable discharge and two and a half years in Texas, she ambled into Connecticut "to go to school." That stunt landed her between New York state and Connecticut for the next several years, jammed into quality assurance positions in various types of manufacturing, and an additional two years with the Army Reserves and National Guard. After a brief move to Las Vegas, she again resides in New England. Somewhere in the midst of these journeys, she published the romance Coming Attractions, from Rising Tide Press. Her interests include films and classical music-and she cannot do without TiVo!